SA MGA TUNAY NA LEVITA SA DUGO LAMANG by abraham tabilog

this four Hebrew letters found in Dead Sea Scroll pronounced YAHWEH by Legitimate – Levites - Priests But pronounced Adonai in public by Illegitimate – Non -Levite Priests

this Modern Hebrew Name pronounced YAHSHU’A in public but pronounced by Illegitimate-Non-Levite Priests as Yeshu’a but pronounced YAHWEH-SHU’A by Legitimate-Levites-Priests

DATH AARON TEACHINGS FOR TRUE LEVITES IN BLOOD ONLY

Blood Ambassador and Bible Ambassador Isaiah 66:17-21 They that sanctify themselves, and purify themselves in the gardens behind one tree in the midst, eating swine's flesh, and the abomination, and the mouse, shall be consumed together, saith . For I know their works and their thoughts: it shall come, that I will gather all nations and tongues; and they shall come, and see my glory. And I will set a sign among them, and I will send those that escape of them unto the nations, to Tarshish, Pul, and Lud, that draw the bow, to Tubal, and Javan, to the isles afar off, that have not heard my fame, neither have seen my glory; and they shall declare my glory among the Gentiles. And they shall bring all your brethren for an offering unto out of all nations upon horses, and in chariots, and in litters, and upon mules, and upon swift beasts, to my set-apart mountain Jerusalem, saith , as the children of Israel bring an offering in a clean vessel into the house of . And I will also take of them for priests and for Levites, saith .

FAMINE IN HEARING THE WORDS OF Amos 8:11 Behold, the days come, saith the Sovereign for water, but of hearing the words of

IS OVER

, that I will send a famine in the land, not a famine of bread, nor a thirst

: ni Alfonso Datu-Aca Tabilog

Table of Contents

P-1 ………FOR TRUE LEVITES IN BLOOD ONLY P-5……… FAMINE IN HEARING THE WORD OF YAHWEH IS OVER P-13…….FOUR PERPETUAL FOREVER FOUNDATION OF YAHWEH P-37…… SABWATAN SA GOLGOTHA P-51…… PREACHED IN HIS NAME YAHWEH-SHUA BEGINNING AT JERUSALEM P-60…… BUT GO RATHER TO THE LOST SHEEP OF THE HOUSE OF YAHSHEAR (ISRAEL) P-74…… PROPHECY OF YAHWEH IN GENESIS 15:13-14 WAS FULFILLED P-78…… WHERE IS OPHIR P-104…. PEOPLE OF OPHIR SPEAKS ANCIENT HEBREW LANGUAGE P-121 ….WHAT HAPPENED IN ISRAEL AFTER THE LEGITIMATE LEVITE YAHSHEAR-DATH LEFT P-128 ….JULIUS WEELHAUSEN P-139…. ESCAPED REMNANT CHRONOLOGICAL EVENTS

FOR TRUE LEVITES IN BLOOD ONLY

this four Hebrew letters found in Dead Sea Scroll pronounced YAHWEH by Legitimate-Levites-Priests but pronounced Adonai in public by Illegitimate-Non-Levite Priests until now

this Modern Hebrew name pronounced YAHSHU’A in public but pronounced by Illegitimate-Non-Levite Priests as Yeshu’a but pronounced YAHWEH-SHU’A by Legitimate-Levites-Priests

THE TRUE LEVITES IN BLOOD THE LEVITES AARON SON THE FOREVER PRIEST OF YAHSHEAR (ISRAEL) Exodus 29:1 And this is the thing that thou shalt do unto them to hallow them, to minister unto me in the priest's office: Take one young bullock, and two rams without blemish, Exodus 29:2 And unleavened bread, and cakes unleavened tempered with oil, and wafers unleavened anointed with oil: of wheaten flour shalt thou make them. Exodus 29:3 And thou shalt put them into one basket, and bring them in the basket, with the bullock and the two rams. Exodus 29:4 And Aaron and his sons thou shalt bring unto the door of the tabernacle of the congregation, and shalt wash them with water. Exodus 29:5 And thou shalt take the garments, and put upon Aaron the coat, and the robe of the ephod, and the ephod, and the breastplate, and gird him with the curious girdle of the ephod: Exodus 29:6 And thou shalt put the mitre upon his head, and put the holy crown upon the mitre. Exodus 29:7 Then shalt thou take the anointing oil, and pour it upon his head, and anoint him. Exodus 29:8 And thou shalt bring his sons, and put coats upon them. Exodus 29:9 And thou shalt gird them with girdles, Aaron and his sons, and put the bonnets on them: and the priest's office shall be theirs for a PERPETUAL STATUTE: and thou shalt consecrate Aaron and his sons.

PERPETUAL STATUTE perpetual [pər péchoo əl] adj 1. lasting for ever: lasting for all time 2. lasting indefinitely: lasting for an indefinitely long time 3. occurring repeatedly: occurring over and over

THE TRUE LEVITE PRIESTS CAME TO JUDAH AND JERUSALEM FOR KING JEROBOAM AND HIS SONS HAD CAST THEM OFF FROM EXECUTING THE PRIESTâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;S OFFICE UNTO YAHWEH 2Chronicles 11:13 And the priests and the Levites that were in all Israel resorted to him out of all their coasts. 2Chronicles 11:14 For the Levites left their suburbs and their possession, and came to Judah and Jerusalem: for Jeroboam and his sons had cast them off from executing the priest's office unto . 2Chronicles 11:15 And he ordained him priests for the high places, and for the devils, and for the calves which he had made. 2Chronicles 11:16 And after them out of all the tribes of Israel such as set their hearts to seek Mighty One of Israel came to Jerusalem, to sacrifice unto the Mighty One of their fathers. 2Chronicles 11:17 So they strengthened the kingdom of Judah, and made Rehoboam the son of Solomon strong, three years: for three years they walked in the way of David and Solomon.

FAKE LEVITES AND FAKE ISRAELI (Illegitimate Priests and Illegitimate Israeli) Nehemiah 7:61 And these were they which went up also from Telmelah, Telharesha, Cherub, Addon, and Immer: but they could not shew their father's house, nor their seed, whether they were of Israel. Nehemiah 7:62 The children of Delaiah, the children of Tobiah, the children of Nekoda, six hundred forty and two. Nehemiah 7:63 And of the priests: the children of Habaiah, the children of Koz, the children of Barzillai, which took one of the daughters of Barzillai the Gileadite to wife, and was called after their name. Nehemiah 7:64 These sought their register among those that were reckoned by genealogy, but it was not found: therefore were they, as polluted, put from the priesthood. Nehemiah 7:65 And the Tirshatha said unto them, that they should not eat of the most set-apart things, till there stood up a priest with Urim and Thummim.

ORIGIN OF FAKE LEVITES PRIESTS (Illegitimate Priest) 1Kings 12:31 And he made an house of high places, and made priests of the lowest of the people, which were not of the sons of Levi. 1Kings 12:32 And Jeroboam ordained a feast in the eighth month, on the fifteenth day of the month, like unto the feast that is in Judah, and he offered upon the altar. So did he in Bethel, sacrificing unto the calves that he had made: and he placed in Bethel the priests of the high places which he had made. 1Kings 13:33 After this thing Jeroboam returned not from his evil way, but made again of the lowest of the people priests of the high places: whosoever would, he consecrated him, and he became one of the priests of the high places. 1Kings 13:34 And this thing became sin unto the house of Jeroboam, even to cut it off, and to destroy it from off the face of the earth.

ORIGIN OF FAKE ISRAELI-PRIESTS (Illegitimate Priest) 2Kings 17:23 Until removed Israel out of his sight, as he had said by all his servants the prophets. So was Israel carried away out of their own land to Assyria unto this day. 2Kings 17:24

And the king of Assyria brought men from Babylon, and from Cuthah, and from Ava, and from Hamath, and from Sepharvaim, and placed them in the cities of Samaria instead of the children of Israel: and they possessed Samaria, and dwelt in the cities thereof.

2Kings 17:25

And so it was at the beginning of their dwelling there, that they feared not therefore sent lions among them, which slew some of them.

2Kings 17:26

Wherefore they spake to the king of Assyria, saying, The nations which thou hast removed, and placed in the cities of Samaria, know not the manner of the Elohim of the land: therefore he hath sent lions among them, and, behold, they slay them, because they know not the manner of the Elohim of the land.

2Kings 17:27

Then the king of Assyria commanded, saying, Carry thither one of the priests whom ye brought from thence; and let them go and dwell there, and let him teach them the manner of the Elohim of the land.

2Kings 17:28

Then one of the priests whom they had carried away from Samaria came and dwelt in Bethel, and taught them how they should fear .

Only One Israeli Priest but NOT LEVITES (Illegitimate Priest) go and dwell in Bethel and taught the people of Five (5) Nations on how they should fear . The only One Israeli Illegitimate Priest but Not Levite Priest have to ordained more Non-Israeli Priest from Five (5) Nations in order to carry his task to taught the people of Five (5) Nations on how to fear . But every Nation made their own elohim and put them in the houses of the high places which the Samaritans had made, every nation in their cities wherein they dwelt 2Kings 17:29

Howbeit every nation made elohim of their own, and put them in the houses of the high places which the Samaritans had made, every nation in their cities wherein they dwelt.

ONLY TRUE LEVITES IN BLOOD ALLOWED ACCESS ON THE BOOK OF MOSES PLACED IN THE SIDE OF THE ARK OF THE COVENANT OF The Torah of Moses or Book of the Law placed in the side of the Ark of the Covenant of or handed by Non-Levites for they will die whoever put forth his hand to the Ark of

cannot be read .

2Samuel 6:6-7 And when they came to Nachon's threshingfloor, Uzzah put forth his hand to the ark of Yahweh, and took hold of it; for the oxen shook it. And the anger of Yahweh was kindled Against Uzzah; and Yahweh smote him there for his error; and there he died by the ark of Yahweh. According to the Tanakh, Uzzah (fl. 1010 BC) was from the tribe of Yahuwdah whose death is associated with touching the Ark of the Covenant. He was the son of Abinadab the second of the eight sons of Jesse (1 Samuel 16:8). Jesse is the father of king David. Deuteronomy 10:8 At that time Yahweh separated the tribe of Levi, to bear the Ark of the Covenant of Yahweh, to stand before Yahweh to minister unto him, and to bless in his name, unto this day. Deuteronomy 31:26 Take this book of the law, and put it in the side of the Ark of the Covenant of Yahweh your Mighty One, that it may be there for a witness against thee.

The Illegitimate Israelite-Priest and Israeli people forced to speaks in Aramaic languages 2Kings 18:26 Then said Eliakim the son of Hilkiah, and Shebna, and Joah, unto Rab-shakeh, Speak, I pray thee, to thy servants in the Aramaic Syrian language; for we understand it: and talk not with us in the Jews' language in the ears of the people that are on the wall. Aramaic primacy is a recent term used by advocates of the view that the Christian New Testament and/or its sources were originally written in the Aramaic language. The name 'Peshitta' is derived from the Syriac mappaqtâ pšîṭtâ (‫)ܡܦܩܬܐ ܦܫܝܛܬܐ‬, literally meaning 'simple version'. However, it is also possible to translate pšîṭtâ as 'common' (that is, for all people), or 'straight', as well as the usual translation as 'simple'. Syriac is a dialect, or group of dialects, of Eastern Aramaic. It is written in the Syriac alphabet, and is transliterated into the Roman alphabet in a number of ways: Peshitta, Peshittâ, Pshitta, Pšittâ, Pshitto, Fshitto. All of these are acceptable, but 'Peshitta' is the most conventional spelling in English.

LAWS GIVEN BY Exodus 32:9

And

TO MOSES

said unto Moses, I have seen this people, and, behold, it is a stiffnecked people:

Exodus 32:10 Now therefore let me alone, that my wrath may wax hot against them, and that I may consume them: and I will make of thee a great nation. Exodus 32:11 And Moses besought his Mighty-one, and said, , why doth thy wrath wax hot against thy people, which thou hast brought forth out of the land of Egypt with great power, and with a mighty hand? Exodus 32:12 Wherefore should the Egyptians speak, and say, For mischief did he bring them out, to slay them in the mountains, and to consume them from the face of the earth? Turn from thy fierce wrath, and repent of this evil against thy people. Exodus 32:13 Remember Abraham, Isaac, and Israel, thy servants, to whom thou swarest by thine own self, and saidst unto them, I will multiply your seed as the stars of heaven, and all this land that I have spoken of will I give unto your seed, and they shall inherit it for ever. Exodus 32:14 And

repented of the evil which he thought to do unto his people.

Exodus 32:19 And it came to pass, as soon as he came nigh unto the camp, that he saw the calf, and the dancing: and Moses' anger waxed hot, and he cast the tables out of his hands, and brake them beneath the mount. Exodus 32:20 And he took the calf which they had made, and burnt it in the fire, and ground it to powder, and strawed it upon the water, and made the children of Israel drink of it. Exodus 32:21 And Moses said unto Aaron, What did this people unto thee, that thou hast brought so great a sin upon them? Exodus 32:27 And he said unto them, Thus saith Mighty-one of Israel, Put every man his sword by his side, and go in and out from gate to gate throughout the camp, and slay every man his brother, and every man his companion, and every man his neighbour. Exodus 32:28 And the children of Levi did according to the word of Moses: and there fell of the people that day about three thousand men.

Mark 4:11-12And he said unto them, Unto you it is given to know the mystery of the kingdom of : but unto them that are without, all these things are done in parables: That seeing they may see, and not perceive; and hearing they may hear, and not understand; lest at any time they should be converted, and their sins should be forgiven them.

Whosoever Shall Call on the Name of

Shall be Delivered

Joel 2:32 And it shall come to pass, that whosoever shall call on the name of for in mount Zion and in Jerusalem shall be deliverance, as

shall be delivered:

hath said, and in the remnant whom

shall call. Acts 2:21 And it shall come to pass, that whosoever shall call on the name of

FAMINE IN HEARING THE WORDS OF Amos 8:11 Behold, the days come, saith the Sovereign

shall be saved.

IS OVER

, that I will send a famine in the land, not a

famine of bread, nor a thirst for water, but of hearing the words of

VERY SMALL REMNANT Isaiah 1:9 Except

of hosts had left unto us a very small remnant, we should have been as Sodom, and we should have been like unto Gomorrah.

MANY BE CALLED BUT FEW CHOSEN Matthew 20:16 So the last shall be first, and the first last: for many be called, but few chosen.

NO PROPHECY OF THE SCRIPTURE IS OF ANY PRIVATE INTERPRETATION 2Peter 1:20 Knowing this first, that no prophecy of the scripture is of any private interpretation. 2Peter 1:21 For the prophecy came not in old time by the will of man: but set-apart men of as they were moved by the Set-apart Spirit.

spake

BUT WE HAVE TO WALK IN ALL COMMANDMENTS AND ORDINANCES OF BLAMELESS Luke 1:5 There was in the days of Herod, the king of Judaea, a certain priest named Zacharias, of the course of Abia: and his wife was of the daughters of Aaron, and her name was Elisabeth. Luke 1:6 And they were both righteous before

, walking in all the commandments and ordinances of

blameless.

WHAT IS THE NAME OF MIGHTY ONE OF ABRAHAM YAHSHAAK AND YAHSHEAR WHICH IS MEMORIAL UNTO ALL GENERATIONS INCLUDING US THE PRESENT GENERATION Exodus 3:13 And Moses said unto Mighty-One, Behold, when I come unto the children of Israel, and shall say unto them, The Mighty-One of your fathers hath sent me unto you; and they shall say to me, What is his name? what shall I say unto them? Exodus 3:14 And Mighty One said unto Moses, I AM THAT I AM: and he said, Thus shalt thou say unto the children of Israel, I AM hath sent me unto you. Exodus 3:15 And Mighty-One said moreover unto Moses, Thus shalt thou say unto the children of Israel, Mighty-One of your fathers, the Mighty-One of Abraham, the Mighty-One of Isaac, and the MightyOne of Yahshear, hath sent me unto you: this is my name for ever, and this is my memorial unto all generations.

NAME OF OTHER MIGHTY-ONE IS DIFFERENT FROM MIGHTY-ONE OF ABRAHAM 1Kings 18:24 And call ye on the name of your mighty-one, and I will call on the name of and the Mighty-One that answereth by fire, let him be Mighty-One. And all the people answered and said, It is well spoken. Exodus 23:13 And in all things that I have said unto you be circumspect: and make no mention of the name of other mighty-one, neither let it be heard out of thy mouth.

HOW TO UNDERSTAND THE SCRIPTURE KNOWING THAT WRITINGS OF ILLEGITIMATE PRIESTS POPULATED THE BIBLE Jeremiah 8:8 How do ye say, We are wise, and the law of it falsehood.

SET-APART SPIRIT OF

is with us? Lo, certainly the lying pen of the scribes hath made

WILL SEND IN THE NAME YAHWEH-SHUA

John 14:26 But the Comforter, which is the Set-apart Spirit, whom the Father will send in my name, he shall teach you all things, and bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you. The Set-apart Spirit of will be send in the name YAHWEH-SHUA that Set-apart Spirit shall teach us all things, and bring all things to our remembrance, whatsoever YAHWEH-SHUA said unto us.

THE SET-APART SPIRIT WILL TEACH US AND REMIND US OF WHATSOEVER YAHWEH-SHU’A HAD SAID How Yeshu’a Become Jesus By:JOSEPH STALLINGS

Published in Catholic Digest January 1992 vol.32,no.6 page 17

YAHSHUA in Hebrew name pronounced Yah-shu’a in public but pronounced YAHWEH-SHU’A by Levites YESHUA in Aramaic pronounced Yah-shua in Aramaic IESOUS in Greek pronounced Yeh-soos in Greek IESUS in Latin pronounced Yay-soos in Latin IESUS in Latin become ‘Isa’ in Arabic In Islam, Jesus (Arabic: ‫عيسى‬‎ʿĪsā)

JESUS in English pronounced Jee-zus in English

Catholic Digest January 1992 vol.32,no.6

The Mystery of the Magi We usually don’t think about it, but our Lord’s name was not always Jesus. It was in fact originally the popular Aramaic name Yeshu’a. In first century Judea and Galilee, the name Yeshu’a was very common and shared fifth place with Eleazar (Lazarus) in popularity as a name for Jewish men. The most popular male names at that time were Shime’on (Simon), Yosef (Joseph), Yehuda (Judah or Judas) and Yochanan (John). In the Holy Land at the time of Christ, Aramaic had replaced Hebrew in everyday conversation, but Hebrew remained the holy language and was used in worship and daily prayers. The rabbis also used Hebrew when instructing their disciples. The two languages were closely related, however, as close as Italian is to Spanish, and both used the same alphabet. Yeshu’a was the Aramaic version of the Hebrew name Yehoshu’a (Joshua), and means “Yahweh saves”. Throughout Christ’s lifetime in Galilee, Samaria and Judea of course the name Yeshu’a presented no problem for those who spoke Aramaic and read the Bible and prayed in Hebrew. But outside the Holy Land it become a different story as Good News spread. The Gentiles of the Roman Empire spoke Greek and Latin and simply could not pronounce Yeshu’a. It contained sounds that did not exist in their language. When the Gospels were written in Greek, therefore, the Evangelists had a real problem regarding how they might render our Lord’s name into acceptable Greek. The initially ‘Y’ (Hebrew and Aramaic letter ‘yod’) was easy. The Evangelists could use the Greek letter ‘iota’, written ‘I,’ since it was pronounced like the ‘y’ in yet. The next sound was a vowel, and that was a little more difficult. Unlike Greek, all the letters of the Aramaic-Hebrew alphabet are consonants. The marks for the vowels were not invented until some centuries after Christ and were simple dots and dashes, placed above or beneath the letters. At the time of Christ apparently, the first vowel in our Lord’s name was pronounced like the ‘a’ in gate. And the Evangelists believed they could approximate that sound by using the Greek letter ‘eta’. (The capital Greek letter looks just like our English letter H). Then followed the first of two almost insurmountable problems with Hebrew and Aramaic pronunciation. There was no letter for the ‘sh’ sound in the Greek alphabet. Such a familiar name as Solomon was actually Sh’lomo in Hebrew, Samson was Shimson and Samuel was Sh’mu-El. Like the Greek translators of these Old Testament Hebrew names, the Evangelists used the Greek sigma (s) for the Hebrew shin (sh) when rendering Christ’s name. The first three Greek letters ‘iota’, ‘eta’, and ‘sigma’, moreover came to be used in early Byzantine religious art as an abbreviation of Jesus name. As they look very much like the Latin letters IHS, the letters were adapted in Western European religious paintings and church architecture as a symbol for Christ’s name. The next letter in the Aramaic name Yeshu’a was the Hebrew letter ‘waw’, which here represents the sound ‘oo’, as in too. It was easy for the Evangelists to duplicate this sound in Greek. It takes two letters, however, the omicron (o) and upsilon (u). But that easy substitution was followed by the biggest problem of all: the final ‘a’ sound. In Greek, there was no substitute for the Hebrew letter ‘aiyin’. Though the ‘aiyin’ has no sound of its own, it causes the vowel that it controls to be pronounced deep in the throat. The Greek couldn’t do that, and neither could the Romans when speaking in Latin. Usually, a Greek or Roman would pronounce an ‘aiyin’-controlled ‘a’ like the ‘a’ in father. A final ‘a’ on a name however was most commonly feminine in both Greek and Latin. Thus it was decided to drop the Hebrew ‘aiyin’ completely and replace it with the final Greek sigma (s) which most often indicates the masculine gender in nouns.

Throughout the Roman Empire then our Lord’s Aramaic name Yeshu’a, had become the Greek name Iesous, pronounced yeh-SOOS. And this remained Christ’s name throughout the Roman Empire as long as Greek remained the dominant language. But after some centuries Greek lost its favored position and Latin took its place. In the last quarter of the fourth century, the Bible was translated from Greek into Latin by *St. Jerome who had no trouble rendering the Greek Iesous into Latin, it became Iesus. The accent, however, was moved to the first syllable and the name pronounced YAY-soos, since the Romans liked to accent the second from the last syllable. In about 14th century, in the scriptoria of the monasteries where Bibles were copied by hand, Monks began to elongate the initial ‘I’ of the words into a ‘J’. (The pronounciation remained the same-like the ‘y’ in yet but the Monks thought a ‘J’ looked better). Probably the first Monks to do this were Germans because the letter ‘j’ in that language sounds the same as the ‘y’ in English. The name Iesus, consequently, evolved into the familiar written form of Jesus by the 17 th century. Everyone still pronounced it YAY-soos, however, as it was in the official liturgical Latin. Way back in the fifth and sixth centuries, some pagan Germanic tribes called the Angles and Saxons invaded England. St Augustine of Canterbury came to convert them to Christianity in A.D.396. Of course St. Augustine established Jerome’s Latin translation as England’s official Bible. The Anglo-Saxon learned that our Lord’s official Latin name was Iesus. Naturally the Germanic Anglo-Saxon converted the initial Latin ‘I’ into the German ‘J’. They pronounced the name, however, as YAY-zoos, since a single ‘s’ between two vowels is sounded like our ‘z’ in Germanic languages. When the Normans invaded England in A.D.1066 they brought with them the French language. Since neither the Anglo-Saxons nor the Normans would surrender their language to the other, the two become wedded and eventually evolved into Modern English. The Normans did influence the pronunciation of the first letter of Our Lord’s name, though, they brought the French pronunciation of ‘j’ (jh), which evolved into our English sound of ‘j’. When King James commissioned the first official translation of the Bibles into English in the early 17th century, the Latin Iesus was carried over unchanged into the new English Bible. The average English citizen of the day probably pronounced the name JAY-zus which ultimately evolved into our modern English JEE-zus. The long process was now complete. A name that began as the Aramaic **Yeshu’a would remain written in English as it was in Medieval Latin, but now would be pronounced in English speaking countries as the familiar and loving name of the One who is our Savior, JESUS. *St. Jerome name is Eusebius Hieronymus A.D.347 – A.D.419 **Aramaic Name “Yeshu’a” is pronounced “Yahshu’a” in Aramaic and “Yahshu’a” in Hebrew

book of remembrance Malachi 3:16 Then they that feared spake often one to another: and hearkened, and heard it, and a book of remembrance was written before him for them that feared , and that thought upon his name. YAHWEH-SHU’A is the name pronounced by Angel of Marriam for that name is only one name for Salvation.

to name the child of

Joel 2:32 And it shall come to pass, that whosoever shall call on the name of delivered: for in mount Zion and in Jerusalem shall be deliverance, as in the remnant whom shall call.

shall be hath said, and

Acts 2:21 And it shall come to pass, that whosoever shall call on the name of saved.

shall be

THEY WERE TWO (2) , ONE WHO RAINED BRIMSTONE AND FIRE AND THE SECOND IS THE ONE OUT OF HEAVEN Genesis 19:24 Then out of heaven;

rained upon Sodom and upon Gomorrah brimstone and fire from

The Master Ezekiel 20:39 As for you, O house of Israel, thus saith the Master ; Go ye, serve ye every one his idols, and hereafter also, if ye will not hearken unto me: but pollute ye my set-apart name no more with your gifts, and with your idols.

His Name One Zechariah 14:9 And shall be king over all the earth: in that day shall there be one , and his name one.

THE MEANING OF SHU’A IS TO SAVED OR SALVATION, HIS NAME WILL NOT BE JOSHUA OR YAHSHUA-THE-SON-OF-NUN FOR HIS NAME IS ONLY ONE (1) THE NAME GIVEN AMONG MEN WHEREBY WE MUST BE SAVED AND THAT NAME IS YAHWEH-SHU’A Acts 4:12 Neither is there salvation in any other: for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved.

THE BEGINNING OF PREACHING OR RELIGION CORRECT PREACHING IN THE NAME YAHWEH-SHU’A STARTED AND BEGINS IN JERUSALEM

Luke 24:47 And that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem. 10

BUT PROHIBITED TO TEACH IN THE NAME YAHWEH-SHUâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;A Acts 5:28 Saying, Did not we straitly command you that ye should not teach in this name? and, behold, ye have filled Jerusalem with your doctrine, and intend to bring this man's blood upon us.

Blessed are they which are persecuted for righteousness' sake Matthew 5:10 Blessed are they which are persecuted for righteousness' sake: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. Matthew 5:11 Blessed are ye, when men shall revile you, and persecute you, and shall say all manner of evil against you falsely, for my sake. Matthew 5:12 Rejoice, and be exceeding glad: for great is your reward in heaven: for so persecuted they the prophets which were before you. Matthew 10:22 And ye shall be hated of all men for my name's sake: but he that endureth to the end shall be saved.

FOR THY NAMEâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;S SAKE 1Samuel 12:22 For you his people.

will not forsake his people for his great name's sake: because it hath pleased

to make

1Kings 8:41 Moreover concerning a stranger, that is not of thy people Israel, but cometh out of a far country for thy name's sake; 2Chronicles 6:32 Moreover concerning the stranger, which is not of thy people Israel, but is come from a far country for thy great name's sake, and thy mighty hand, and thy stretched out arm; if they come and pray in this house; Psalm 23:3 He restoreth my soul: he leadeth me in the paths of righteousness for his name's sake. Psalm 25:11 For thy name's sake, O

, pardon mine iniquity; for it is great.

Psalm 31:3 For thou art my rock and my fortress; therefore for thy name's sake lead me, and guide me. Psalm 79:9 Help us, O name's sake.

of our salvation, for the glory of thy name: and deliver us, and purge away our sins, for thy

Psalm 106:8 Nevertheless he saved them for his name's sake, that he might make his mighty power to be known. Psalm 109:21 But do thou for me, O Mighty-One Psalm 115:1 Not unto us, O Psalm 143:11 Quicken me, O

, for thy name's sake: because thy mercy is good, deliver thou me.

, not unto us, but unto thy name give glory, for thy mercy, and for thy truth's sake. , for thy name's sake: for thy righteousness' sake bring my soul out of trouble.

Isaiah 45:4 For Jacob my servant's sake, and Israel mine elect, I have even called thee by thy name: I have surnamed thee, though thou hast not known me. Isaiah 48:9 For my name's sake will I defer mine anger, and for my praise will I refrain for thee, that I cut thee not off. Isaiah 48:11 For mine own sake, even for mine own sake, will I do it: for how should my name be polluted? and I will not give my glory unto another.

Isaiah 66:5 Hear the word of name's sake, said, Let

, ye that tremble at his word; your brethren that hated you, that cast you out for my be glorified: but he shall appear to your joy, and they shall be ashamed.

Jeremiah 14:7 O , though our iniquities testify against us, do thou it for thy name's sake: for our backslidings are many; we have sinned against thee. Jeremiah 14:21 Do not abhor us, for thy name's sake, do not dishonour the throne of thy glory: remember, break not thy covenant with us. Ezekiel 20:9 But I wrought for my name's sake, that it should not be polluted before the heathen, among whom they were, in whose sight I made myself known unto them, in bringing them forth out of the land of Egypt. Ezekiel 20:14 But I wrought for my name's sake, that it should not be polluted before the heathen, in whose sight I brought them out. Ezekiel 20:22 Nevertheless I withdrew mine hand, and wrought for my name's sake, that it should not be polluted in the sight of the heathen, in whose sight I brought them forth. Ezekiel 20:44 And ye shall know that I am , when I have wrought with you for my name's sake, not according to your wicked ways, nor according to your corrupt doings, O ye house of Israel, saith the Master . Ezekiel 36:22 Therefore say unto the house of Israel, Thus saith the Master ; I do not this for your sakes, O house of Israel, but for mine set-apart name's sake, which ye have profaned among the heathen, whither ye went. Daniel 9:19 O , hear; O , forgive; O Mighty-One: for thy city and thy people are called by thy name.

, hearken and do; defer not, for thine own sake, O my

Matthew 10:22 And ye shall be hated of all men for my name's sake: but he that endureth to the end shall be saved. Matthew 19:29 And every one that hath forsaken houses, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my name's sake, shall receive an hundredfold, and shall inherit everlasting life. Matthew 24:9 Then shall they deliver you up to be afflicted, and shall kill you: and ye shall be hated of all nations for my name's sake. Mark 13:13 And ye shall be hated of all men for my name's sake: but he that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved. Luke 6:22 Blessed are ye, when men shall hate you, and when they shall separate you from their company, and shall reproach you, and cast out your name as evil, for the Son of man's sake. Luke 21:12 But before all these, they shall lay their hands on you, and persecute you, delivering you up to the synagogues, and into prisons, being brought before kings and rulers for my name's sake. Luke 21:17 And ye shall be hated of all men for my name's sake. John 15:21 But all these things will they do unto you for my name's sake, because they know not him that sent me. Acts 9:16 For I will shew him how great things he must suffer for my name's sake. 1John 2:12 I write unto you, little children, because your sins are forgiven you for his name's sake. 3John 1:7 Because that for his name's sake they went forth, taking nothing of the Gentiles. Revelation 2:3 And hast borne, and hast patience, and for my name's sake hast laboured, and hast not fainted.

ALWAYS REMEMBER WE FIGHT NOT AGAINST FLESH AND BLOOD BUT AGAINST PRINCIPALITIES Ephesians 6:12 For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places.

Four Perpetual Foundations said by to keep by very small Escaped Remnant Forever APAT NA PUNDASYON NA SINABI NI NA SUSUNDIN NG MGA KAKAUNTING NATIRANG NAKATAKAS MAGPAKAILANMAN Isaiah 1:9 “Except

of hosts had left unto us a very small remnant, we should have been as Sodom, and we should have been like unto Gomorrah”

GENESIS 17:7-14 CIRCUMCISION

LEV. 23:1-41 APPOINTED FEAST OF YAHWEH

EXODUS 29:1-9 AARON SON AND LEVITES PRIEST EXODUS 20:1-17 MATTHEW 5:17-18 THE TEN COMMANDMENTS

APAT NA PUNDASYON NA WALANG-HANGGAN (FOREVER) 13

APAT NA PUNDASYON MAGPAKAILANMAN

1. 2. 3. 4.

Unang Pundasyon Ang Circumcision Ikalawang Pundasyon Ang Lahi ni Aaron at Levita Ikatlong Pundasyon Ang Ten Commandments ni Yahweh Ika-apat na Pundasyon Ang mga Appointed Feasts ni Yahweh

ANO ANG SINA-UNANG PANANAMPALATAYA NI ABRAHAM, NI DATH MOSES, NI YAHWEH-SHU’A MESSIAH? Jeremiah 6:16 Thus saith , Stand ye in the ways, and see, and ask for the old paths, where is the good way, and walk therein, and ye shall find rest for your souls. But they said, We will not walk therein.

APAT NA PUNDASYON NG PANANAMPALATAYA KAY YAHWEH NA WALANGHANGGAN

MGA BATAS NA MAGPAKAILANMAN NI YAHWEH (FOREVER LAWS OF YAHWEH)

BEWARE FALSE MESSIAH AND FALSE PROPHETS SHALL RISE Mark 13:22-23 'For false Messiahs and false prophets shall rise, and shall shew signs and wonders, to seduce, if it were possible, even the elect, But take ye heed: behold, I have foretold you all things'. HINDI NATIN MASISISI ANG MGA KASALUKUYANG TIGAPAGTURO NG BIBLIA DAHIL HINDI NILA PINAGTUUNAN NG MALALIM NA PANSIN NA PAGKATAPOS NG MINISTERIAL NI YAHWEH-SHU’A MESSIAH AY LALABAS ANG MGA BULAANG MESSIAH AT MGA BULAANG PROPETA NA MAGTUTURO NG MGA KASINUNGALINGAN AT BABAGUHIN ANG NAITATAG NA MAGPAKAILANMANG PUNDASYON (FOREVER LAW).

Unang Pundasyon Ang Circumcision (CIRCUMCISION) WALANG-HANGGANG TIPAN KAY YAHWEH:

Genesis 17:7

And I will establish my covenant between me and thee and thy seed after thee in their generations for an EVERLASTING COVENANT, to be the MIGHTY-ONE unto thee, and to thy seed after thee.

Genesis 17:8

And I will give unto thee, and to thy seed after thee, the land wherein thou art a stranger, all the land of Canaan, for an everlasting possession; and I will be their MIGHTY-ONE .

Genesis 17:9

And YAHWEH said unto Abraham, Thou shalt keep my covenant therefore, thou, and thy seed after thee in their generations.

Genesis 17:10 This is my covenant, which ye shall keep, between me and you and thy seed after thee; Every man child among you shall be circumcised. Genesis 17:11 And ye shall circumcise the flesh of your foreskin; and it shall be a token of the covenant betwixt me and you. Genesis 17:12 And he that is eight days old shall be circumcised among you, every man child in your generations, he that is born in the house, or bought with money of any stranger, which is not of thy seed. Genesis 17:13 He that is born in thy house, and he that is bought with thy money, must needs be circumcised: and my covenant shall be in your flesh for an EVERLASTING COVENANT. Genesis 17:14 And the uncircumcised man child whose flesh of his foreskin is not circumcised, that soul shall be cut off from his people; he hath broken my covenant.

Genesis 17:23

And Abraham took Ishmael his son, and all that were born in his house, and all that were bought with his money, every male among the men of Abraham's house; and circumcised the flesh of their foreskin in the selfsame day, as had said unto him.

Genesis 17:24 And Abraham was ninety years old and nine, when he was circumcised in the flesh of his foreskin. Genesis 17:25 And Ishmael his son was thirteen years old, when he was circumcised in the flesh of his foreskin.

MGA INA-ARAL NG MGA BULAANG PROPETA Ang itinuturo ng mga BULAANG PROPETA ay tinanggal na raw ang pagtutuli na “Walang-Hanggang Tipan ni Abraham kay Yahweh. Ang ibig sabihin ng ‘walang-hanggang tipan’ ay ‘Forever Contract’ na hindi pwedeng palitan kahit-kailan at hindi pwedeng palitan ng kahit na sino pang Apostol o si Pablo man. Dahil sa hindi naraw umiiral ang ‘walang-hanggang tipan’ na pagtutuli ay pwede na ngayon ang mga hindi-tuli (supot). Sa ganitong aral ay binale-wala na nila ang Walang-Hanggang Tipan ni Abraham kay Yahweh (Genesis 17:7-10). Kasi nalito sila sa nabasa nila sa Gawa 15:1-2 na tinutulan ni Apostol Saul (Pablo) at Apostol Barabba (Acts 4:36 isang Levita) ang mga Hudyo na nagsasabi na ‘kailangang magpatuli sa pamamaraan ni Moses kung hindi ay hindi kayo maliligtas’. Ang pamamaraan ni Abraham ang dapat ipatupad kaya tinutulan ni Apostol Saul (Pablo) at Apostol Barabba ang mga Hudyong nagtuturo sa pagtutuli sa pamamaraan ni Moses. Ito ang resulta ng ang mga Pare na Hindi-Levita at Pare na Hindi Israelita (1Kings 12:31-32, 1Kings 13:33-34, 2Chronicles 11:13-17,2 Kings 17:24-41,Nehemiah 7:61-64)ay hindi naunawaan ang Genesis 17:9-14. (Ikawalong araw tutuliin ang mga Dayuhan ay pamamaraan ni Moses ayon sa Illegitimate Non-Levite Priest), (13 Taon tutuliin ang Anak na lalaki ay pamamaraan ni Abraham). Katunayan hindi tutol si Apostol Saul (Pablo) sa Pagtutuli sa pamamaraan ni Abraham. Pagkagaling ni Apostol Saul sa pakikipag-usap sa mga Matatanda sa Jerusalem tungkol sa suliranin ng pagtutuli ay tinuli ni Apostol Saul (Pablo) si Timoteo sa Gawa 16:3-4 at ibinalita pa sa lahat ng lugar na pinuntahan nila ang naging desisyon ng mga Matatanda sa Jerusalem tungkol sa pagtutuli. Ang naging dahilan ng kalituhan ay ang pagtutol ni Apostol Saul (Pablo) at Apostol Barabba sa pagtutuli sa pamamaraan ni Moses at hindi sa pamamaraan ni Abraham na orihinal na pamamaraan ng pagtutuli. Pagkatapos na makunsulta ang mga Matatanda sa Jerusalem na huwag ng gambalain ang mga Hentil (di-tuli) na mananampalataya dahil binabasa naman tuwing Sabbath ang mga batas sa aklat ni Moses, samakatwid ay matututuhan din nila iyon, ay tumuloy na ng lakad si Apostol Saul (Pablo) kasama si Silas tumungo sa Syria at Cilicia at tumuloy sa Derbe at Lystra na nadatnan nila si Timoteo na mananampalataya kaya tinuli ni Apostol Saul si Timoteo. Isa pang kalituhan ay ang pagkakalagay ng chapter sa Gawa 15 ay inihiwalay ang chapter 16 ni Padre Hugo noong ika-12 Siglo ng pairalin at lagyan na ng Chapter at Verses ang Biblia. Paanong masasabi ng mga Hindi-Tuli (supot) na pwede na sila na makasama sa Tamang Pananampalataya na may Walang–hanggang Tipan ni Abraham kay Yahweh kung hindi sila magpapatuli ? Sa Genesis 17:14 ay sinabi ni Yahweh na ‘hindi kasama’ ang mga di-tuli (supot) dahil sinira nila ang kontrata o tipan ni Abraham kay Yahweh. Ngunit sa I Corinto 7:18-19 at sa Galatia 5:2 at sa Galatia 6:13 ang konklusyon ni Apostol Saul ay “dahil ang mga taong ‘tuli’ (masasamang Hudyo) na hindi naman sumusunod sa mga utos ni Yahweh ay hinihimuk pa silang mga (Hintil) hindi tuli na magpatuli upang magaya sa kanilang mga tuli (masasamang Hudyo) na hindi sumusunod sa mga utos ni Yahweh”, kaya bale-wala ang kahalagahan ng kanilang pagka-tuli dahil sila ay hindi naman sumusunod sa mga utos ni Yahweh. Nasasainyo na iyan kung gusto ninyong sumunod kay Apostol Saul ay Pauline belief kayo o gusto ninyong sumunod kay Yahweh na sinasamba ni Abraham ay Abrahamic belief kayo. Ngunit ang sinulat ni Apostol Saul ay malalalim kaya nagbilin ang Disipolo ni Yahshu’a na si Pedro sa 2 Pedro 3:15-16 at si Apostol Saul ay hindi Levita kundi mula sa lahi ni BenYahmin Phillipians 3:1-5 at galing sa paniniwala ng mga Pariseo. Basta ang sabi ni YAHWEH ang Pinakamakapangyarihan sa lahat at sinasamba ni Abraham na ‘hindi kasama’ ang mga di-tuli (supot) dahil sinira nila ang kontrata o tipan ni Abraham kay Yahweh.

TINANGGAL NILA ANG UNANG PUNDASYON NI YAHWEH

GENESIS 17:7-14 FOUNDATION REMOVED LEV. 23:1-41 APPOINTED FEAST OF YAHWEH

EXODUS 20:1-17 MATTHEW 5:17-18

TEN COMMANDMENTS

EXODUS 29:1-9 AARON SON AND LEVITES PRIEST

Those Circumcised who Do Not Keep the Law of Yahweh, even they are circumcised, the Messiah shall have no profit on them Galatians 6:13 For neither they themselves who are circumcised keep the law; but desire to have you circumcised, that they may glory in your flesh. Galatians 5:2 Behold, I Paul say unto you, that if ye be circumcised, the Messiah shall profit you nothing.

Being Uncircumcised shall be cut- off and put away from the Covenant of Yahweh to Abraham Gen. 17:14 1Corinthians 7:18 Is any man called being circumcised? let him not become uncircumcised. Is any called in uncircumcision? let him not be circumcised. 1Corinthians 7:19 Circumcision is nothing, and uncircumcision is nothing, but the keeping of the commandments of YAHWEH. Uncircumcised man can Keep the Commandment of YAHWEH but he is out of the Covenant of Abraham to YAHWEH.

DECISION OF JAMES Acts 15:19

Wherefore my sentence is, that we trouble not them, which from among the Gentiles are turned to YAHWEH:

Acts 15:20

But that we write unto them, that they abstain from pollutions of idols, and from fornication, and from things strangled, and from blood.

Acts 15:21

For Moses of old time hath in every city them that preach him, being read in the synagogues every Sabbath day.

The Teaching is Introductory to the Gentiles for the book of Moses being preached and read in the synagogues every Sabbath day, they will Increased their knowledges soon and the Gentiles can follow and keep the Laws and Statutes of YAHWEH in Genesis 17:12-14.

Genesis 17:12

And he that is eight days old shall be circumcised among you, every man child in your generations, he that is born in the house, or bought with money of any stranger, which is not of thy seed.

Genesis 17:13

He that is born in thy house, and he that is bought with thy money, must needs be circumcised: and my covenant shall be in your flesh for an everlasting covenant.

Genesis 17:14

And the uncircumcised man child whose flesh of his foreskin is not circumcised, that soul shall be cut off from his people; he hath broken my covenant.

Ikalawang Pundasyon Ang Lahi ni Aaron lamang ang magsisilbing Pari at Levita lamang sa Templo ni Yahweh Magpakailanman (Forever) TINANGGAL NILA ANG IKALAWANG PUNDASYON

GENESIS 17:7-14 FOUNDATION REMOVED

LEV. 23:1-41 APPOINTED FEAST OF YAHWEH

EXODUS 20:1-17 MATTHEW 5:17-18

TEN COMMANDMENTS

EXODUS 29:1-9 FOUNDATION REMOVED

AARON SON AND LEVITES FOREVER (WALANG-HANGGAN): Exodus 29:1 And this is the thing that thou shalt do unto them to hallow them, to minister unto me in the priest's office: Take one young bullock, and two rams without blemish, Exodus 29:2 And unleavened bread, and cakes unleavened tempered with oil, and wafers unleavened anointed with oil: of wheaten flour shalt thou make them. Exodus 29:3 And thou shalt put them into one basket, and bring them in the basket, with the bullock and the two rams. Exodus 29:4 And Aaron and his sons thou shalt bring unto the door of the tabernacle of the congregation, and shalt wash them with water. Exodus 29:5 And thou shalt take the garments, and put upon Aaron the coat, and the robe of the ephod, and the ephod, and the breastplate, and gird him with the curious girdle of the ephod: Exodus 29:6 And thou shalt put the mitre upon his head, and put the holy crown upon the mitre. Exodus 29:7 Then shalt thou take the anointing oil, and pour it upon his head, and anoint him. Exodus 29:8 And thou shalt bring his sons, and put coats upon them. Exodus 29:9 And thou shalt gird them with girdles, Aaron and his sons, and put the bonnets on them: and the priest's office shall be theirs for a PERPETUAL STATUTE: and thou shalt consecrate Aaron and his sons.

PERPETUAL STATUTE (WALANG-HANGGANG BATAS NI YAHWEH) perpetual [pər péchoo əl] adj 1. lasting for ever: lasting for all time 2. lasting indefinitely: lasting for an indefinitely long time 3. occurring repeatedly: occurring over and over statute [státtyoot] n 1. LAW law enacted by legislature: a law established by a legislative body, for example an Act of Parliament 2.BUSINESS established rule: a permanent established rule or law, especially one involved in the running of a company or other organization

MGA PEKENG-PARI ( Illegitimate Priests) 1Kings 12:31 And he made an house of high places, and made priests of the lowest of the people, which were not of the sons of Levi. 1Kings 12:32 And Jeroboam ordained a feast in the eighth month, on the fifteenth day of the month, like unto the feast that is in Judah, and he offered upon the altar. So did he in Bethel, sacrificing unto the calves that he had made: and he placed in Bethel the priests of the high places which he had made. 1Kings 13:33 After this thing Jeroboam returned not from his evil way, but made again of the lowest of the people priests of the high places: whosoever would, he consecrated him, and he became one of the priests of the high places. 1Kings 13:34 And this thing became sin unto the house of Jeroboam, even to cut it off, and to destroy it from off the face of the earth. Pinalitan ni Haring Jeroboam ng Israel ang mga Levitang Pari na Sacerdote (Yahshear-Dath) ng mga Hindi-Levita na walang alam sa mga batas at palatuntunan ni Yahweh.

PINALAYAS NI HARING JEROBOAM NG KAHARIAN NG ISRAEL ANG MGA YAHSHEAR-DATH (SACERDOTE) NA MGA LEVITANG PARI AT NANIRAHAN SA KAHARIAN NG YAHUWDAH SA LUNGSOD NG YAHRUSALEM NG TATLONG TAON 2Chronicles 11:13 And the priests and the Levites that were in all Israel resorted to him out of all their coasts. 2Chronicles 11:14 For the Levites left their suburbs and their possession, and came to Judah and Jerusalem: for Jeroboam and his sons had cast them off from executing the priest's office unto . 2Chronicles 11:15 And he ordained him priests for the high places, and for the devils, and for the calves which he had made. 2Chronicles 11:16 And after them out of all the tribes of Israel such as set their hearts to seek Mighty One of Israel came to Jerusalem, to sacrifice unto the Mighty One of their fathers. 2Chronicles 11:17 So they strengthened the kingdom of Judah, and made Rehoboam the son of Solomon strong, three years: for three years they walked in the way of David and Solomon.

Moses was Called Dath Mosha Wikipedia, the Free Encyclopedia - Dath Mosha Middle Eastern and North African Jewish community headdress may also resemble that of the ancient Israelites. In Yemen, the wrap around the cap was called ‫ מַ צַר‬massar; the head covering worn by all women according to Dath Mosha was a ‫" גַרגּוש‬Gargush".

Pinalayas ang mga Levitang Pari na Sacerdote (Yahshear-Dath) at tumira sa Lungsod ng Yahrusalem ng Tatlong Taon

Bawat Tatlong Taon Dumarating Naman Ang Mga Barko Galing ng Ophir 2Chronicles 9:21

For the king's ships went to Tarshish with the servants of Huram: every three years once came the ships of Tarshish bringing gold, and silver, ivory, and apes, and peacocks.

PAGLIPAS NOON AY HINDI NA MATAGPUAN ANG MGA YAHSHEAR-DATH o SASERDOTE NG SAMPUNG (10) TRIBO NG ISRAEL SINA YAHSHEAR DATH KOHAT, YAHSHEAR DATH MERARI AT YAHSHEAR DATH GERSHON 2Chronicles 20:18 And Jehoshaphat bowed his head with his face to the ground: and all Judah and the inhabitants of Jerusalem fell before , worshipping . 2Chronicles 20:19 And the Levites, of the children of the Kohathites, and of the children of the Korhites, stood up to praise Elohim of Israel with a loud voice on high. ANG DALAWANG HARI NG ISRAEL AT NG YAHUWDAH AY NAIS DIN PUMUNTA NG OPHIR 2Chronicles 20:35-37

”And after this did Jehoshaphat king of Judah join himself with Ahaziah king of Israel, who did very wickedly: And he joined himself with him to make ships to go to Tarshish: and they made the ships in Ezion-geber.Then Eliezer the son of Dodavah of Mareshah prophesied against Jehoshaphat, saying, Because thou hast joined thyself with Ahaziah, Yahweh hath broken thy works. And the ships were broken, that they were not able to go to Tarshish”.

WHERE IS TARSHISH AND OPHIR ? In a book found in Spain entitled Collecion General de Documentos Relativos a las Islas Filipinas , the author has described how to locate Ophir. According to the section "Document No. 98", dated 1519-1522, Ophir can be found by travelling from the Cape of Good Hope in Africa, to India, to Burma, to Sumatra, to Moluccas, to Borneo, to Sulu, to China, then finally Ophir. Ophir was said to be "[...] in front of China towards the sea, of many islands where the Moluccans, Chinese, and Lequios met to trade..." Jes Tirol asserts that this group of islands could not be Japan because the Moluccans did not get there, nor Taiwan, since it is not composed of "many islands." Only the present-day Philippines, he says, could fit the description. Spanish records also mention the presence of Lequious (big, bearded white men, probably descendants of the Phoenicians, whose ships were always laden with gold and silver) in the Islands to gather gold and silver. Other evidence has also been pointed out suggesting that the Philippines was the biblical Ophir.

DAHIL SA KASALANAN NI HARING JEROBOAM NA PINALITAN ANG MGA LEVITANG PARI NG MGA ( Illegitimate Priests) HINDI LEVITA AY IPINATAPON ANG MGA ISRAELITA SA ASSYRIA AT PINALITAN SA LUPAIN NG MGA TAGA-LIMANG BANSA Ipinatapon ang mga Israelita kasama ang mga Paring ( Illegitimate Priests) Hindi-Levita at ang isa lang na illegitimate Priest ang pinabalik sa Samaria para magturo, samakatwid nag-ordain siya ng mga Pari na nagmula sa Abba, Cutha, Separvaim, Hammath at Babylonia na tinawag na Paring Israelita na hindi naman Israelita. 2Kings 17:23 Until removed Israel out of his sight, as he had said by all his servants the prophets. So was Israel carried away out of their own land to Assyria unto this day. 2Kings 17:24

2Kings 17:25

And so it was at the beginning of their dwelling there, that they feared not therefore sent lions among them, which slew some of them.

2Kings 17:26

2Kings 17:27

Then the king of Assyria commanded, saying, Carry thither one of the priests whom ye brought from thence; and let them go and dwell there, and let him teach them the manner of the Elohim of the land.

2Kings 17:28

Then one of the priests whom they had carried away from Samaria came and dwelt in Bethel, and taught them how they should fear .

Isang Pari na Hindi LEVITA (Illegitimate Priest) ang pinabalik sa Lungsod ng Samaria upang turuan ang mga tagaibang bansa na nanirahan sa lupain ng Israel ng pananamplataya ng Israel. Ang nag-iisang Pari na ito ay hindi Levita kaya walang maituturong tama. At nangailangan siya ng makakatulong kaya nag-ordain siya ng maraming Pari na hindi Israelita o mga Pekeng Pari. 2Kings 17:29

Howbeit every nation made elohim of their own, and put them in the houses of the high places which the Samaritans had made, every nation in their cities wherein they dwelt.

Lahat ng limang bansa na nanirahan sa lupain ng Israel ay gumawa ng kani-kanilang sambahan para sa kanilang mga sinasambang istatwa, at lahat ng bansa ay may-kanya-kanyang elohim. Dito nagsimulang tawagin si na sinasamba ng Israel sa tawag na “elohim” dahil napabilang lamang sa isa sa mga ‘elohim’ ng bawat bansa.

LAHI NG MGA PEKENG-PARI NA HINDI LEVITA (ILLEGITIMATE PRIESTS)

Nehemiah 7:63 And of the priests: the children of Habaiah, the children of Koz, the children of Barzillai, which took one of the daughters of Barzillai the Gileadite to wife, and was called after their name. Nehemiah 7:64 These sought their register among those that were reckoned by genealogy, but it was not found: therefore were they, as polluted, put from the priesthood.

ANG TUNAY NA MGA PARI (LEGITIMATE PRIESTS) AY LAHI NI AARON NA LEVITA MAGPAKAILANMAN (PERPETUAL STATUTE) Exodus 29:9 And thou shalt gird them with girdles, Aaron and his sons, and put the bonnets on them: and the priest's office shall be theirs for a perpetual statute: and thou shalt consecrate Aaron and his sons. Si Ezra ay ang Tunay na Pari (Legitimate Priest) ay isang Levita na lahi ni Aaron. Lumitaw ang mga pekeng-pari (Illegitimate Priests) na walang pinanggalingang lahi na maipakita na sila ay lahing Levita.

Yahrusalem ay Probinsya ng Kaharian ng Persia Ang mga nakabalik sa Yahrusalem ay pinamunuan ni Sheshbazzar at Zerubbabel na kapwa galing sa lahi ng Yahuwdah. Ang gumanap na Pari ay si Ezra na galing sa lahi ni Aaron na may dalang mga aklat ni Moses at Karapatan na ibinigay ni Artaxerxes na Emperador noon ng Persia. Si NehemiYah naman ang naatasan ng Emperador na maging Governador at ipinatupad ang pagganap ng mga Sabbath at Kapistahan ni Yahweh, ipinagbawal ang pag-aasawa ng mga Yahuwdah sa ibang lahi at pinahiwalay ang mga Yahuwdah na nakapagasawa ng ibang lahi. Ang Yahrusalem ay naging isang probinsya ng Kaharian ng Persia, samakatwid ang umiiral na batas ay ang batas ng Persia. Ipinatawag ni Ezra ang lahat sa Kapistahan ng Trumpeta hanggang sa Kapistahan ng Tabernakulo sa ika-pitung buwan at binasa ang Torah ni Moses na napakinggan ng lahat at ang lahat ay sumumpang susundin muli ang kontrata at kasunduan ni Yahweh at ng mga Yahuwdah.

TANGING LEVITA LAMANG ANG MAY KARAPATANG HUMAWAK NG MGA AKLAT NI MOSES Ang Torah ni Moses o ang aklat ni Moses ay nadala ni Ezra na lahi ni Aaron na Levita dahil tanging ang lahi lamang ng Levita ang may karapatang humawak at mag-ingat noon. Mamamatay ang hindi Levita na humawak noon dahil iyon ay nakalagak sa Ark of the Covenant. 2Samuel 6:6-7 And when they came to Nachon's threshingfloor, Uzzah put forth his hand to the ark of Yahweh, and took hold of it; for the oxen shook it. And the anger of Yahweh was kindled Against Uzzah; and Yahweh smote him there for his error; and there he died by the ark of Yahweh. According to the Tanakh, Uzzah (fl. 1010 BC) was from the tribe of Yahuwdah whose death is associated with touching the Ark of the Covenant. He was the son of Abinadab the second of the eight sons of Jesse (1 Samuel 16:8). Jesse is the father of king David. Deuteronomy 10:8 At that time Yahweh separated the tribe of Levi, to bear the Ark of the Covenant of Yahweh, to stand before Yahweh to minister unto him, and to bless in his name, unto this day. Deuteronomy 31:26 Take this book of the law, and put it in the side of the Ark of the Covenant of Yahweh your Mighty One, that it may be there for a witness against thee.

Ang Israelitang-Pari na HINDI LEVITA na ipinalit sa mga Tunay na Levitang Pari ay nagsasalita ng Aramaic 2Kings 18:26 Then said Eliakim the son of Hilkiah, and Shebna, and Joah, unto Rab-shakeh, Speak, I pray thee, to thy servants in the Aramaic Syrian language; for we understand it: and talk not with us in the Jews' language in the ears of the people that are on the wall.

Teksto ng LEVITANG-PARI na lahi ni Aaron, Teksto ng Israelitang-Pari na HINDI LEVITA at Teksto ng Pari na HINDI ISRAELITA Paglipas ng panahon ay naisulat ang mga teksto at komentaryo ng Israelitang-Pari na HINDI nagmula sa lahi ng Levitang si Aaron, 1 Kings 12:31-32, 1 Kings 13:33-34, at ang teksto at komentaryo ng mga Paring Hindi-Israelita, 2Kings 17:24 - 2Kings 17:27. Sila ay walang maipakitang katunayan na lahi silang Levita na mababasa sa Nehemiah 7:64. Ang Yahweh (J) Text at ang Elohim (E) Text at ang Sacerdotal (P) Text at ang Deuteronomy (D) Text ay magkakasama sa nabuong mga aklat na tinawag ngayon na Limang Aklat ni Moses. Mapapansin ang nakasulat sa mga Aklat ni Moses ay inuulit-ulit ng J, E, P at D text. Ang J-Text o Yahweh Text ay mula sa pagiingat ng mga Levitang lahi ni Aaron, na tanging mga Levitang lahi sa anak ni Aaron lamang ang inatasan ni Yahweh na hahawak at mag-iingat ng mga banal na kasulatan o mga aklat ni Moses (2Samuel 6:6-7, Deuteronomy 10:8, 31:26). Ang E-text o Elohim Text ay mula sa mga Israelitang Hindi-Levita na itinalagang Pari ni Haring Yeroboam (Jeroboam) (1 Kings 12:31-32, 1 Kings 13:33-34), sila ay hindi naatasan na mag-ingat ng mga kasulatan na tanging Levita na lahi ni Aaron lamang ang may karapatang humawak. Ang P-Text at D-Text ay mula sa mga Pari na nagmula sa limang bansa ng Babylonia, Cuthah, Hamath, Ava, Separvaim (Neh 7:64) na walang talaan na lahi sila ng Levita at naturuan lamang ng isang Paring-Israelita na Hindi Naman Levita na pinabalik ng Hari ng Assyria sa lupain ng Israel (2Kings 17:27-28).

BATAS NI MOSES NOON Exodus 32:9

And

said unto Moses, I have seen this people, and, behold, it is a stiffnecked people:

Exodus 32:10 Now therefore let me alone, that my wrath may wax hot against them, and that I may consume them: and I will make of thee a great nation. Exodus 32:11 And Moses besought his Elohim, and said, , why doth thy wrath wax hot against thy people, which thou hast brought forth out of the land of Egypt with great power, and with a mighty hand? Exodus 32:12 Wherefore should the Egyptians speak, and say, For mischief did he bring them out, to slay them in the mountains, and to consume them from the face of the earth? Turn from thy fierce wrath, and repent of this evil against thy people. Exodus 32:13 Remember Abraham, Isaac, and Israel, thy servants, to whom thou swarest by thine own self, and saidst unto them, I will multiply your seed as the stars of heaven, and all this land that I have spoken of will I give unto your seed, and they shall inherit it for ever. Exodus 32:14 And

repented of the evil which he thought to do unto his people.

Exodus 32:27 And he said unto them, Thus saith Elohim of Israel, Put every man his sword by his side, and go in and out from gate to gate throughout the camp, and slay every man his brother, and every man his companion, and every man his neighbour. Exodus 32:28 And the children of Levi did according to the word of Moses: and there fell of the people that day about three thousand men. Hindi maipatupad ang mga batas na nakasulat sa aklat ni Moses lalo na laban sa mga pandarayang aklat na gawa ng mga Hindi-Levitang Pari sa dahilang sila ay naitalang Probinsya ng Kaharian ng Persia na nasasakupan ng kapangyarihan ng Hari ng Persia kaya ang mga kasulatang gawa ng mga Hindi-Levita ay hindi nila maipagbawal hanggang sa dumating ang panahon ng mga Grego.

ARAMAIC LANGUAGE IS LANGUAGE OF ILLEGITIMATE PRIESTS AARON AND HIS SONS THE PRIEST’S OFFICE FOR PERPETUAL STATUTE Exodus 29:9 And thou shalt gird them with girdles, Aaron and his sons, and put the bonnets on them: and the priest's office shall be theirs for a perpetual statute: and thou shalt consecrate Aaron and his sons.

LEGITIMATE AND ILLEGITIMATE PRIESTS OF ISRAEL DESCENDANTS OF EFRAIM KING JEROBOAM OF ISRAEL REPLACED ALL OF AARON’S LEVITES LEGITIMATE PRIEST BY ORDINARY ISRAELI ILLEGITIMATE PRIESTS

FAKE PRIESTS (Illegitimate Priests) 1Kings 12:31

And he made an house of high places, and made priests of the lowest of the people, which were not of the sons of Levi.

1Kings 12:32

And Jeroboam ordained a feast in the eighth month, on the fifteenth day of the month, like unto the feast that is in Judah, and he offered upon the altar. So did he in Bethel, sacrificing unto the calves that he had made: and he placed in Bethel the priests of the high places which he had made.

1Kings 13:33

After this thing Jeroboam returned not from his evil way, but made again of the lowest of the people priests of the high places: whosoever would, he consecrated him, and he became one of the priests of the high places.

1Kings 13:34

And this thing became sin unto the house of Jeroboam, even to cut it off, and to destroy it from off the face of the earth.

LEGITIMATE LEVITES PRIESTS OF ISRAEL LEFT THEIR SUBURBS AND CAME TO JUDAH AND JERUSALEM

2Chronicles 11:13 And the priests and the Levites that were in all Israel resorted to him out of all their coasts. 2Chronicles 11:14

For the Levites left their suburbs and their possession, and came to Judah and Jerusalem: for Jeroboam and his sons had cast them off from executing the priest's office unto .

2Chronicles 11:15

And he ordained him priests for the high places, and for the devils, and for the calves which he had made.

2Chronicles 11:16 And after them out of all the tribes of Israel such as set their hearts to seek Mighty One of Israel came to Jerusalem, to sacrifice unto the Mighty One of their fathers. 2Chronicles 11:17

So they strengthened the kingdom of Judah, and made Rehoboam the son of Solomon strong, three years: for three years they walked in the way of David and Solomon.

LEGITIMATE LEVITES PRIESTS OF ISRAEL STAYED ONLY THREE (3) YEARS IN JUDAH AND JERUSALEM AFTER THREE (3) YEARS THE LEGITIMATE LEVITES PRIESTS OF ISRAEL WAS NO LONGER FOUND IN JERUSALEM. THE ONLY WAY OF ESCAPED IS THE NAVY OF SHIPS OF KING SOLOMON TRAVELING FOR THREE (3) YEARS FROM OPHIR FOR GOLD

2Chronicles 20:18 And Jehoshaphat bowed his head with his face to the ground: and all Judah and the inhabitants of Jerusalem fell before

, worshipping

2Chronicles 20:19 And the Levites, of the children of the Kohathites, and of the children of the Korhites, stood up to praise

Mighty-One of Israel with a loud voice on high.

Exodus 29:9 And thou shalt gird them with girdles, Aaron and his sons, and put the bonnets on them: and the priest's office shall be theirs for a perpetual statute: and thou shalt consecrate Aaron and his sons.

Jeroboam deliverately violated the perpetual statute given by 1Kings 12:31 And he made an house of high places, and made priests of the lowest of the people, which were not of the sons of Levi. Jeroboam returned not from his evil way, but made again of the lowest of the people priests. And this thing became sin unto the house of Jeroboam

cut them off, and to destroy them from off the face of the earth 2Kings 17:23 Until removed Israel out of his sight, as he had said by all his servants the prophets. So was Israel carried away out of their own land to Assyria unto this day.

The True People of Israel was Replaced in the land of Israel by Foreigners from Five (5) Nations

2Kings 17:24

2Kings 17:25

And so it was at the beginning of their dwelling there, that they feared not therefore sent lions among them, which slew some of them.

2Kings 17:26

Only one of the Fake Illegitimate priest Returned and taught them how they should fear 2Kings 17:27

Then the king of Assyria commanded, saying, Carry thither one of the priests whom ye brought from thence; and let them go and dwell there, and let him teach them the manner of the Elohim of the land.

2Kings 17:28

Then one of the priests whom they had carried away from Samaria came and dwelt in Bethel, and taught them how they should fear .

BELIEF IN 2Kings 17:29

elohim STARTED

Howbeit every nation made elohim of their own, and put them in the houses of the high places which the Samaritans had made, every nation in their cities wherein they dwelt.

The Fake Priest that returned to teach the foreigners Has no knowledge in True and Correct Faith and Do not know the importance of the name because they have no access in the book of Moses in the Ark of the Covenant but only the True Levites had access 2Samuel 6:6-7 And when they came to Nachon's threshingfloor, Uzzah put forth his hand to the ark of Yahweh, and took hold of it; for the oxen shook it. And the anger of Yahweh was kindled Against Uzzah; and Yahweh smote him there for his error; and there he died by the ark of Yahweh. According to the Tanakh, Uzzah (fl. 1010 BC) was from the tribe of Yahuwdah whose death is associated with touching the Ark of the Covenant. He was the son of Abinadab the second of the eight sons of Jesse (1 Samuel 16:8). Jesse is the father of king David. Deuteronomy 10:8 At that time Yahweh separated the tribe of Levi, to bear the Ark of the Covenant of Yahweh, to stand before Yahweh to minister unto him, and to bless in his name, unto this day. Deuteronomy 31:26 Take this book of the law, and put it in the side of the Ark of the Covenant of Yahweh your Mighty One, that it may be there for a witness against thee.

Event Added in forgetting the name of when the Illegitimate Priest Speaks Aramaic language Not Hebrew Language

ARAMAIC SYRIAN LANGUAGE IS DIFFERENT FROM HEBREW LANGUAGE 2Kings 18:26 Then said Eliakim the son of Hilkiah, and Shebna, and Joah, unto Rab-shakeh, Speak, I pray thee, to thy servants in the Aramaic Syrian language; for we understand it: and talk not with us in the Jews'(Hebrew) language in the ears of the people that are on the wall. Aramaic primacy is a recent term used by advocates of the view that the Christian New Testament and/or its sources were originally written in the Aramaic language. The name 'Peshitta' is derived from the Syriac mappaqtâ pšîṭtâ (‫)ܡܦܩܬܐ ܦܫܝܛܬܐ‬, literally meaning 'simple version'. However, it is also possible to translate pšîṭtâ as 'common' (that is, for all people), or 'straight', as well as the usual translation as 'simple'. Syriac is a dialect, or group of dialects, of Eastern Aramaic. It is written in the Syriac alphabet, and is transliterated into the Roman alphabet in a number of ways: Peshitta, Peshittâ, Pshitta, Pšittâ, Pshitto, Fshitto. All of these are acceptable, but 'Peshitta' is the most conventional spelling in English.

Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance Hebrew-Greek Dictionary”Kahen"-3549”

‘KAHEN’-3549 IS ARAMAIC WORD FOR PRIEST 3547 kahan kaw-han' a primitive root, apparently meaning to mediate in religious services; but used only as denominative from 3548; to officiate as a priest; figuratively, to put on regalia:--deck, be (do the office of a, execute the, minister in the) priest('s office). 3548 kohen ko-hane' active participle of 3547; literally, one officiating, a priest; also (by courtesy) an acting priest (although a layman):--chief ruler, X own, priest, prince, principal officer. 3549 kahen kaw-hane' (Aramaic) corresponding to 3548:--priest. (KAHEN IS ARAMAIC)

elohim 2Kings 17:29

Howbeit every nation made elohim of their own, and put them in the houses of the high places which the Samaritans had made, every nation in their cities wherein they dwelt.

This event started the people of Abba, Cutha, Hammath, Separvaim and Babylonia residing in the land of Israel called on ELOHIM instead of calling on the name one of that land Israel, all five (5) nations have their own elohim.

the Mighty

2Kings 17:37 And the statutes, and the ordinances, and the law, and the commandment, which he wrote for you, ye shall observe to do for evermore; and ye shall not fear other elohim. 2Kings 17:38 And the covenant that I have made with you ye shall not forget; neither shall ye fear other elohim. 2Kings 17:39 But enemies.

your Mighty-One ye shall fear; and he shall deliver you out of the hand of all your

2Kings 17:40 Howbeit they did not hearken, but they did after their former manner. 2Kings 17:41 So these nations feared , and served their graven images, both their children, and their children's children: as did their fathers, so do they unto this day.

The Texts written by Illegitimate Priest belief on elohim The Illegitimate Priest has no access on the book of Moses which is inside the Ark of the Covenant and their belief on elohim continue until their elohim texts reached the time of Ezra.

ILLEGITIMATE PRIESTS WAS TRACED UNTIL AFTER BABYLONIAN CAPTIVITY AND AFTER PERSIAN KINGDOM AT THE TIME OF EZRA Nehemiah 7:63 And of the priests: the children of Habaiah, the children of Koz, the children of Barzillai, which took one of the daughters of Barzillai the Gileadite to wife, and was called after their name. Nehemiah 7:64 These sought their register among those that were reckoned by genealogy, but it was not found: therefore were they, as polluted, put from the priesthood.

EZRA IS LEGITIMATE PRIESTS FROM AARON DESCENDANTS Ezra ( /ˈɛzrə/; Hebrew: ‫עזרא‬, Ezra[1]; fl. 480–440 BC), also called Ezra the Scribe (Hebrew: ‫עזרא הסופר‬, Ezra ha-Sofer) and Ezra the Priest in the Book of Ezra. According to the Hebrew Bible he returned from the Babylonian exile and reintroduced the Torah in Jerusalem (Ezra 7-10 and Neh 8). According to First Esdras, a non-canonical Greek translation of the Book of Ezra, he was also a high priest. His name may be an abbreviation of Azaryahu, "God-helps". In the Greek Septuagint the name is rendered Esdras (Greek: Ἔσδρας), from which Latin: Esdras.

TEXTS FROM ILLEGITIMATE PRIESTS A Kohen (or Kohain, Hebrew ‫כֹּהֵן‬, 'priest', pl. ‫כוהנים‬, Kohanim) is the Hebrew word for priest. Jewish Kohens are traditionally believed and halachically required to be of direct patrilineal descent from the Biblical Aaron. The name Kohen is used in the Torah to refer to priests, both Jewish and non-Jewish, such as the priests (Hebrew kohenim) of Baal,[1] as well as the Jewish nation as a whole. During the existence of the Temple in Jerusalem, Kohanim performed specific duties vis-à-vis the daily and festival sacrificial offerings. Today Kohanim retain a lesser though somewhat distinct status within Judaism, and are bound by additional restrictions according to Orthodox Judaism. The Hebrew noun kohen is most often translated as "priest", whether Jewish or pagan, such as the priests of Baal or Dagon. The word derives from a Semitic root common, at minimum, to the Central Semitic languages; the cognate Arabic word ‫ كاهن‬kāhin means "soothsayer, augur, or priest".

TRIBE OF LEVI CALLED IN HEBREW AS SACERDOTE (YAHSHEAR-DATH) NOW CALLED IN ARAMAIC LANGUAGE AS â&#x20AC;&#x2DC;KAHENâ&#x20AC;&#x2122; The tribe is named after Levi, one of the twelve sons of Yahshear (Jacob also called Israel). Levi had three sons: Gershon, Kohath, and Merari (Genesis 46:11).

Levi

Gershon

Jochebed

Miriam

Amram

Aaron

Melcha

Kohath

Izhar

Merari

Hebron

Uzziel

Moses

Kohath's son Amram was the father of Miriam, Aaron and Moses. The descendants of Aaron: the Kohanim ("Priests"), had the special role as priests in the Tabernacle in the wilderness and also in the Temple in Jerusalem. The remaining Levites (Levi'yim in Hebrew), divided into three groups (the descendants of Gershon, or Gershonites, the descendants of Kohath, or Kohathites, and the descendants of Merari, or Merarites) each filled different roles in the Tabernacle and later in the Temple services. Levites' principal roles in the Temple included singing Psalms during Temple services, performing construction and maintenance for the Temple, serving as guards, and performing other services. Levites also served as teachers and judges, maintaining cities of refuge in Biblical times. The Book of Ezra reports that the Levites were responsible for the construction of the Second Temple and also translated and explained the Torah when it was publicly read. In Egypt the Levites were the only tribe that remained committed to . During the Exodus the Levite tribe were particularly zealous in protecting the Mosaic law in the face of those worshipping the Golden Calf, which may have been a reason for their priestly status.

In the Torah In the Book of Numbers the Levites were charged with ministering to the Kohanim (priests) and keeping watch over the Tabernacle: 2 And with you bring your brother also, the tribe of Levi, the tribe of your father, that they may join you and minister to you while you and your sons with you are before the tent of the testimony. 3 They shall keep guard over you and over the whole tent, but shall not come near to the vessels of the sanctuary or to the altar lest they, and you, die. 4 They shall join you and keep guard over the tent of meeting for all the service of the tent, and no outsider shall come near you. 5 And you shall keep guard over the sanctuary and over the altar, that there may never again be wrath on the people of Israel. 6 And behold, I have taken your brothers the Levites from among the people of Israel. They are a gift to you, given to the , to do the service of the tent of meeting. Numbers 18:2-4;6 (ESV)

came to Jeremiah, saying:

'Considerest thou not what this people have spoken, saying: The two families which the did choose, He hath cast them off? Jeremiah 33:22-24

The prophet Malachi also spoke of a covenant with Levi: Know then that I have sent this commandment unto you, that My covenant might be with Levi, saith the

of hosts.

My covenant was with him of life and peace, and I gave them to him, and of fear, and he feared Me, and was afraid of My name. The law of truth was in his mouth, and unrighteousness was not found in his lips; he walked with Me in peace and uprightness, and did turn many away from iniquity. Malachi 2:4-6 Malachi connected a purification of the "sons of Levi" with the coming of

's messenger:

Behold, I send My messenger, and he shall clear the way before Me; and the , whom ye seek, will suddenly come to His temple, and the messenger of the covenant, whom ye delight in, behold, he cometh, saith the

of hosts.

But who may abide the day of his coming? And who shall stand when he appeareth? For he is like a refiner's fire, and like fullers' soap; And he shall sit as a refiner and purifier of silver; and he shall purify the sons of Levi, and purge them as gold and silver; and there shall be they that shall offer unto the Malachi 3:1-3

LAWS GIVEN BY Exodus 32:9

And

offerings in righteousness.

TO MOSES

said unto Moses, I have seen this people, and, behold, it is a stiffnecked people:

Exodus 32:10 Now therefore let me alone, that my wrath may wax hot against them, and that I may consume them: and I will make of thee a great nation. Exodus 32:11 And Moses besought his Elohim, and said, , why doth thy wrath wax hot against thy people, which thou hast brought forth out of the land of Egypt with great power, and with a mighty hand? Exodus 32:12 Wherefore should the Egyptians speak, and say, For mischief did he bring them out, to slay them in the mountains, and to consume them from the face of the earth? Turn from thy fierce wrath, and repent of this evil against thy people. Exodus 32:13 Remember Abraham, Isaac, and Israel, thy servants, to whom thou swarest by thine own self, and saidst unto them, I will multiply your seed as the stars of heaven, and all this land that I have spoken of will I give unto your seed, and they shall inherit it for ever. Exodus 32:14 And

repented of the evil which he thought to do unto his people.

Exodus 32:19 And it came to pass, as soon as he came nigh unto the camp, that he saw the calf, and the dancing: and Moses' anger waxed hot, and he cast the tables out of his hands, and brake them beneath the mount. Exodus 32:20 And he took the calf which they had made, and burnt it in the fire, and ground it to powder, and strawed it upon the water, and made the children of Israel drink of it. Exodus 32:21 And Moses said unto Aaron, What did this people unto thee, that thou hast brought so great a sin upon them? Exodus 32:27 And he said unto them, Thus saith Elohim of Israel, Put every man his sword by his side, and go in and out from gate to gate throughout the camp, and slay every man his brother, and every man his companion, and every man his neighbour. Exodus 32:28 And the children of Levi did according to the word of Moses: and there fell of the people that day about three thousand men.

During the time of Ezra they cannot imposed the Laws of Moses because Jerusalem is a Province of Persian Kingdom Exodus 23:13 And in all things that I have said unto you be circumspect: and make no mention of the name of other elohim, neither let it be heard out of thy mouth.

3. Ikatlong Pundasyon Ang Ten Commandments ni Yahweh Magpakailanman (Forever) TINANGGAL NILA ANG IKATLONG PUNDASYON

GENESIS 17:7-14 FOUNDATION REMOVED

LEV. 23:1-41 APPOINTED FEAST OF YAHWEH

EXODUS 20:1-17 MATTHEW 5:17-18

TEN COMMANDMENTS

EXODUS 29:1-9 FOUNDATION REMOVED AARON SON AND LEVITES FOREVER (WALANG-HANGGAN):

TEN COMMANDMENTS Exodus 20:1 And Elohim spake all these words, saying, Exodus 20:2 I am YAHWEH thy Elohim, which have brought thee out of the land of Egypt, out of the house of bondage. Exodus 20:3 Thou shalt have no other elohim before me. Exodus 20:4 Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image, or any likeness of any thing that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the earth: Exodus 20:5 Thou shalt not bow down thyself to them, nor serve them: for I YAHWEH thy MIGHTY-ONE am a jealous Elohim, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate me; Exodus 20:6 And shewing mercy unto thousands of them that love me, and keep my commandments. Exodus 20:7 Thou shalt not take the name of YAHWEH thy MIGHTY-ONE in vain; for YAHWEH will not hold him guiltless that taketh his NAME IN VAIN.

Exodus 20:8

Remember the Sabbath day, to keep it holy.

Exodus 20:9

Six days shalt thou labour, and do all thy work:

Exodus 20:10 But the seventh day is the Sabbath of YAHWEH thy MIGHTY-ONE: in it thou shalt not do any work, thou, nor thy son, nor thy daughter, thy manservant, nor thy maidservant, nor thy cattle, nor thy stranger that is within thy gates: Exodus 20:11 For in six days YAHWEH made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and rested the seventh day: wherefore YAHWEH blessed the Sabbath day, and hallowed it. Exodus 20:12 Honour thy father and thy mother: that thy days may be long upon the land which YAHWEH thy MIGHTY-ONE giveth thee. Exodus 20:13 Thou shalt not kill. Exodus 20:14 Thou shalt not commit adultery. Exodus 20:15 Thou shalt not steal. Exodus 20:16 Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neighbour. Exodus 20:17 Thou shalt not covet thy neighbour's house, thou shalt not covet thy neighbour's wife, nor his manservant, nor his maidservant, nor his ox, nor his ass, nor any thing that is thy neighbour's .

FOREVER CANNOT BE REMOVED Matthew 5:17 Think not that I am come to destroy the law, or the prophets: I am not come to destroy, but to fulfil. Matthew 5:18 For verily I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled. Ang Ten Commandment ay inulit muli ng nagsulat sa Deuteronomy 5 kahit ito ay magkaiba sa Exodus 20. Two Great Commandments Hangs all The law and The Prophets (include also the 10 commandments) Matthew 22:37 said unto him, Thou shalt love soul, and with all thy mind.

thy Mighty-one with all thy heart, and with all thy

Matthew 22:38 This is the first and great commandment. Matthew 22:39 And the second is like unto it, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. Matthew 22:40 On these two commandments hang all the law and the prophets.

SABBATH DAY Sa Exodus 20:8-11 Remember the sabbath day to sanctify i t . . . because in six days Yahweh made the heavens and the earth, the

sea and ail that is in them, and he rested on the seventh day Therefore Yahweh blessed the sabbath day and sanctified it.

Sa Deuteronomy 5:12-15 Ngunit sa Deuteronomy, nang inulit ng D-Text ay : Keep the sabbath day to sanctify i t . . . and you shall

remember that you were a slave in the land of Egypt, and Yahweh your God brought you out from there with a strong hand and an outstretched arm. There' fore Yahweh your God commanded you to observe the sabbath day. Ang unang bersyon galing sa P text, ang dahilan sa pag-iingat sa Sabbath: “because God rested on the seventh day”. Ang ikalawang bersyon mula sa D Text, ang dahilan sa pag-iingat sa Sabbath: “because God freed you from slavery”.

Kumparasyon Sa Natagpuang sa Dead Sea Scroll Sa Dead Sea Scroll na natagpuan ay parehas na hindi itong dalawang bersyon ang dahilan sa pag iingat sa Sabbath: „ Sa lahat ng ito ay walang pamamaraan na nag-uutos na pamahalaan ang pag iingat ng Sabbath‟. (In all of this, no one method governs the process). Itong naisulat at iniaral ng P at D Text ay itinuwid ng Messiah na mababasa sa Matthew 12:1-12.

MGA SABBATHS (PLURAL) Exodus 31:13 Speak thou also unto the children of Israel, saying, Verily my Sabbaths ye shall keep: for it is a sign between me and you throughout your generations; that ye may know that I am Yahweh that doth sanctify you.

4. Ikat-Apat na Pundasyon Ang Appointed Feast of Yahweh Magpakailanman TINANGGAL NILA ANG IKA-APAT NA PUNDASYON GENESIS 17:7-14 FOUNDATION REMOVED

LEV. 23:1-41 APPOINTED FEAST OF YAHWEH

EXODUS 20:1-17 MATTHEW 5:17-18 TEN COMMANDMENTS EXODUS 29:1-9 FOUNDATION REMOVED

APPOINTED FEAST OF YAHWEH Leviticus 23:1-44 Leviticus 23:41 And ye shall keep it a feast unto YAHWEH seven days in the year. It shall be a STATUTE FOREVER in your generations: ye shall celebrate it in the seventh month.

FEASTS OF YAHWEH Leviticus 23:1 And Yahweh spake unto Moses, saying,

Leviticus 23:2 Speak unto the children of Israel, and say unto them, Concerning the feasts of Yahweh, which ye shall proclaim to be holy convocations, even these are my feasts. Leviticus 23:3 Six days shall work be done: but the seventh day is the Sabbath of rest, an holy convocation; ye shall do no work therein: it is the Sabbath of Yahweh in all your dwellings. Leviticus 23:4 These are the feasts of Yahweh, even holy convocations, which ye shall proclaim in their seasons. Leviticus 23:5 In the fourteenth day of the first month at even is Passover of Yahweh. Leviticus 23:6

And on the fifteenth day of the same month is the feast of unleavened bread unto Yahweh: seven days ye must eat unleavened bread.

Leviticus 23:7

In the first day ye shall have an holy convocation: ye shall do no servile work therein.

Leviticus 23:8

But ye shall offer an offering made by fire unto Yahweh seven days: in the seventh day is an holy convocation: ye shall do no servile work therein.

Leviticus 23:9

And Yahweh spake unto Moses, saying,

Leviticus 23:10 Speak unto the children of Israel, and say unto them, When ye be come into the land which I give unto you, and shall reap the harvest thereof, then ye shall bring a sheaf of the firstfruits of your harvest unto the priest: Leviticus 23:11 And he shall wave the sheaf before Yahweh, to be accepted for you: on the morrow after the Sabbath the priest shall wave it. Leviticus 23:12 And ye shall offer that day when ye wave the sheaf an he lamb without blemish of the first year for a burnt offering unto Yahweh. Leviticus 23:13 And the meat offering thereof shall be two tenth deals of fine flour mingled with oil, an offering made by fire unto Yahweh for a sweet savour: and the drink offering thereof shall be of wine, the fourth part of an hin. Leviticus 23:14 And ye shall eat neither bread, nor parched corn, nor green ears, until the selfsame day that ye have brought an offering unto your Elohim: it shall be a statute for ever throughout your generations in all your dwellings. Leviticus 23:15 And ye shall count unto you from the morrow after the Sabbath, from the day that ye brought the sheaf of the wave offering; seven Sabbaths shall be complete: Leviticus 23:16 Even unto the morrow after the seventh Sabbath shall ye number fifty days; and ye shall offer a new meat offering unto Yahweh. Leviticus 23:17 Ye shall bring out of your habitations two wave loaves of two tenth deals: they shall be of fine flour; they shall be baken with leaven; they are the firstfruits unto Yahweh. Leviticus 23:18 And ye shall offer with the bread seven lambs without blemish of the first year, and one young bullock, and two rams: they shall be for a burnt offering unto Yahweh, with their meat offering, and their drink offerings, even an offering made by fire, of sweet savour unto Yahweh. Leviticus 23:19 Then ye shall sacrifice one kid of the goats for a sin offering, and two lambs of the first year for a sacrifice of peace offerings. Leviticus 23:20 And the priest shall wave them with the bread of the firstfruits for a wave offering before Yahweh, with the two lambs: they shall be holy to Yahweh for the priest. Leviticus 23:21 And ye shall proclaim on the selfsame day, that it may be an holy convocation unto you: ye shall do no servile work therein: it shall be a statute for ever in all your dwellings throughout your generations.

Leviticus 23:22 And when ye reap the harvest of your land, thou shalt not make clean riddance of the corners of thy field when thou reapest, neither shalt thou gather any gleaning of thy harvest: thou shalt leave them unto the poor, and to the stranger: I am Yahweh your Elohim. Leviticus 23:23 And Yahweh spake unto Moses, saying, Leviticus 23:24 Speak unto the children of Israel, saying, In the seventh month, in the first day of the month, shall ye have a Sabbath, a memorial of blowing of trumpets, an holy convocation. Leviticus 23:25 Ye shall do no servile work therein: but ye shall offer an offering made by fire unto Yahweh. Leviticus 23:26 And Yahweh spake unto Moses, saying, Leviticus 23:27 Also on the tenth day of this seventh month there shall be a day of atonement: it shall be an holy convocation unto you; and ye shall afflict your souls, and offer an offering made by fire unto Yahweh. Leviticus 23:28 And ye shall do no work in that same day: for it is a day of atonement, to make an atonement for you before Yahweh your Elohim. Leviticus 23:29 For whatsoever soul it be that shall not be afflicted in that same day, he shall be cut off from among his people. Leviticus 23:30 And whatsoever soul it be that doeth any work in that same day, the same soul will I destroy from among his people. Leviticus 23:31 Ye shall do no manner of work: it shall be a statute for ever throughout your generations in all your dwellings. Leviticus 23:32 It shall be unto you a Sabbath of rest, and ye shall afflict your souls: in the ninth day of the month at even, from even unto even, shall ye celebrate your Sabbath. Leviticus 23:33 And Yahweh spake unto Moses, saying, Leviticus 23:34 Speak unto the children of Israel, saying, The fifteenth day of this seventh month shall be the feast of tabernacles for seven days unto Yahweh. Leviticus 23:35 On the first day shall be an holy convocation: ye shall do no servile work therein. Leviticus 23:36 Seven days ye shall offer an offering made by fire unto Yahweh: on the eighth day shall be an holy convocation unto you; and ye shall offer an offering made by fire unto Yahweh: it is a solemn assembly; and ye shall do no servile work therein. Leviticus 23:37 These are the feasts of Yahweh, which ye shall proclaim to be holy convocations, to offer an offering made by fire unto Yahweh, a burnt offering, and a meat offering, a sacrifice, and drink offerings, every thing upon his day: Leviticus 23:38 Beside the Sabbaths of Yahweh, and beside your gifts, and beside all your vows, and beside all your freewill offerings, which ye give unto Yahweh. Leviticus 23:39 Also in the fifteenth day of the seventh month, when ye have gathered in the fruit of the land, ye shall keep a feast unto Yahweh seven days: on the first day shall be a Sabbath, and on the eighth day shall be a Sabbath. Leviticus 23:40 And ye shall take you on the first day the boughs of goodly trees, branches of palm trees, and the boughs of thick trees, and willows of the brook; and ye shall rejoice before Yahweh your Elohim seven days. Leviticus 23:41 And ye shall keep it a feast unto Yahweh seven days in the year. It shall be a statute for ever in your generations: ye shall celebrate it in the seventh month. Leviticus 23:42 Ye shall dwell in booths seven days; all that are Israelites born shall dwell in booths:

Leviticus 23:43 That your generations may know that I made the children of Israel to dwell in booths, when I brought them out of the land of Egypt: I am Yahweh your Elohim. Leviticus 23:44 And Moses declared unto the children of Israel the feasts of Yahweh.

ARAL NG BULAANG PROPETA TINANGGAL NA RAW ANG MGA KAPISTAHAN NI YAHWEH Isaiah 1:9 Except YAHWEH of hosts had left unto us a very small remnant, we should have been as Sodom, and we should have been like unto Gomorrah. Isaiah 1:10 Hear the word of YAHWEH, ye rulers of Sodom; give ear unto the law of our Elohim, ye people of Gomorrah. Isaiah 1:11 To what purpose is the multitude of your sacrifices unto me? saith YAHWEH: I am full of the burnt offerings of rams, and the fat of fed beasts; and I delight not in the blood of bullocks, or of lambs, or of he goats. Isaiah 1:12 When ye come to appear before me, who hath required this at your hand, to tread my courts? Isaiah 1:13 Bring no more vain oblations; incense is an abomination unto me; the new moons and Sabbaths, the calling of assemblies, I cannot away with; it is iniquity, even the solemn meeting. Isaiah 1:14 YOUR new moons and YOUR appointed feasts my soul hateth: they are a trouble unto me; I am weary to bear them. Ang Mga Kapistahan ni YAHWEH ay IBA sa mga Kapistahan ng MGA HINDI SUMUSUNOD KAY YAHWEH.

SI YAHWEH-SHU’A MESSIAH AY GUMANAP NG MGA KAPISTAHAN NI YAHWEH Matthew 26:18 And he said, Go into the city to such a man, and say unto him, The Rabbi saith, My time is at hand; I will keep the passover at thy house with my disciples. Mark 14:14 And wheresoever he shall go in, say ye to the goodman of the house, The Rabbi saith, Where is the guestchamber, where I shall eat the passover with my disciples? Luke 2:41 Now his parents went to Jerusalem every year at the feast of the passover. John 2:23 Now when he was in Jerusalem at the passover, in the feast day, many believed in his name, when they saw the miracles which he did. Mark 14:1 After two days was the feast of the passover, and of unleavened bread: and the chief priests and the scribes sought how they might take him by craft, and put him to death. John 7:2 Now the Jews' feast of tabernacles was at hand.

Jeremiah 6:16 ‘Thus saith Yahweh, Stand ye in the ways, and see, and ask for the old paths, where is the good way, and walk therein, and ye shall find rest for your souls.’ Do not remove the old paths which are the Foundations declared by Yahweh as FOREVER.

Kilala mo ba si YAHWEH-SHU’A ang pangalan ng Messiah na nagturo sa Israel 2,000 taon na ang nakakalipas ? Ang pangalang itinawag sa kanya ng kaniyang Hebreong magulang ay pangalang Hebreo na Yahweh-shu’a na isinusulat sa wikang Aramaic na YESHU’A. Dahil ipinagbabawal ang pagbanggit sa pangalang YAHWEH ay tinawag siyang Yahshu’a sa Hebreo ngunit ang tawag sa kanya ng mga Tunay at Legitimate na Paring Levita ay Yahweh-shu’a. Ang Aramaic na pangalang Yeshu’a ay isinalin sa pangalang Greek na Iesous na binibigkas na Yehsous, at isinalin sa Latin na Iesus na binibigkas na Yay-sus at ng maimbento ang letrang ‘J’ noong 1633 A.D. ay naisalin sa English na Jesus, mababasa sa ‘How Yeshu’a Become Jesus’ .

Mas Mahalaga ba ang pangalang Yahweh-shu’a kaysa Jesus ? Sa YahYah (Juan) 14:26 “ang Mang-aaliw na siyang Banal Na Ispiritu ay ipadadala ng Ama sa pamamagitan ng Aking Pangalan, at iyang Banal Na Ispiritung iyan ang siyang Magtuturo sa iyo ng lahat ng bagay at Magpapa-alala ng lahat ng sinabi ko sa iyo”. Ang pangalan niya nang binangit sa YahYah (Juan) 14:26 ay Yahshu’a, hindi pa na-iisalin ang pangalan niya sa Iesous o Jesus, samakatwid ipadadala ng Amang Yahweh ang Banal Na Ispiritu sa pamamagitan ng Pangalang YAHWEHSHU’A. Bago tayo magpatuloy alam natin na bagong imbento lamang ang Letrang ‘J’ kaya imposibleng Jesus ang pangalan ng Messiah, ganoon din ang pangalan ni Juan o ‘John’ ay ang dapat ay ‘YahYah’. Sa Israel ngayon ang tawag kay John ay ‘Yochanan’ na isang kontradiksyon sa nakasulat sa YeremiYah (Jeremiah) 43:4 at sa Luke 1:61. Tangi ang Banal na Pangalan ni Yahweh na ‘Yah’ sa Awit 68:4 ang may kapangyarihan na pagsalitaing-muli si ZechariYah sa Luke 1:22, Luke 1:59-64. Ang Semetic na kapatid na wika ng Hebreo at sa Arabic ang pangalan ni John ay ‘Yahya’.

Si Yahweh-shu’a ang Messiah ay ANAK NI YAHWEH o ANAK NG TAO ? Noong kapanahunan pa ni Emperor Constantine na nagtatag ng Romano Katoliko ay pinagtatalunan na kung ang Messiah (na naisalin na sa pangalang Latin na ‘Iesus’) ay ‘Anak ng Kataas-taasan’ o ‘Anak ng Tao’. Nang ipatawag ni Emperor Constantine noong 325 A.D. ang 1,800 na Bishop na ang dumalo ay 318 Bishop lamang sa Council of Nicea, ang pinagkatiwalaan ni Bishop Alexander na si Athanasius ay ipinipilit na si Iesus ay ‘Anak ng Kataas-taasan’ at ang Banal na Ispiriti at ang Ama ay iisa o ang ‘Paniniwala sa Trinity’. Si Arius naman ay ipinagpilitan na si Iesus ay ‘Anak ng Tao’.

Si Yahweh-shu’a ay Anak Ni Yahweh: Sa geneology sa Luke 3:23-38 “Si Yahweh-shu’a ay magtatatlumpong taon na ay anak ni Yohseph na anak ni……. si Seth na anak ni Adam na Anak ni Yahweh”. Si Yahweh-shu’a raw ay anak ni Yohseph na ang ninuno ay si Adam na Anak ni Yahweh. Sa Genesis 6:2-4 sa kapanahunan ni Adam “At nakita ng mga ‘Anak ni Yahweh’ na magaganda ang mga babaeng ‘Anak ng Tao’ at pumili sila ng kani-kanilang mapapangasawa”. May mga higante sa mundo ng kapanahunang iyon, at ang naging supling ng Anak ni Yahweh sa mga babaeng Anak ng Tao ay naging Magigiting (Mighty men) o tinawag na Elohim.

Nalito ang mga Translators kung Sino ang Anak ni Yahweh at Sino ang Anak ng Tao: YahYah (Juan) 12:32-34 “at Ako, kung Ako at maitaas na, ilalapit ang lahat ng tao sa akin (and I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto me)”. YahYah (Juan) 12:33 ay komentaryo ng Translators. YahYah (Juan) 12:34 “Ang mga tao ay sumagot, ‘narinig namin sa batas na ang Messiah ay lalagi magpakailanman, bakit sinasabi mo na ang Anak ng Tao ay kailang maitaas, sino ba itong Anak ng Tao ? (“The people answered him, We have heard out of the law that Messiah abideth forever, and how sayest thou, The Son of Man must be lifted up ? who is this Son of Man ?). Wala naman binanggit sa YahYah 12:32 ang Translators na Anak ng Tao ay kailang maitaas, bakit sa isinagot ng mga tao at nagtatanong sino ba itong Anak ng Tao ? Samakatwid sa YahYah 12:32 ay ang binanggit ni Yahweh-shu’a ay HINDI ‘Ako’ KUNDI ‘Anak ng Tao’ ay maitaas na. Bakit nalito ang mga Translators ?

Si Yahweh-shu’a Messiah ay Anak Ni Yahweh na Buhay: Mateo 16:13-17 “Nang dumating si Yahweh-shu’a sa lupain ng Caesaria ng Filipos, tinanong niya ang kanyang mga Alagad. Sino raw ang Anak ng Tao ayon sa mga tao? At sumagot sila na sabi po ng ilan ay si YahYah (Juan Bautista), sabi naman ng iba ay si EliYah, at may nagsabi pang si YeremiYah o isa sa mga Propeta”. Kayo naman ano ang sabi ninyo ? sino ako ? tanong niya sa kanila. Sumagot si Simon Pedro, “Kayo po ang Messiah, ang Anak Ni Yahweh na Buhay”. Sinabi sa kanya ni Yahweh-shu’a “mapalad ka Simon na Anak ni Yonas sapagkat ang KATOTOHANANG ITO’Y HINDI INIHAYAG sa iyo ng laman at ng dugo (ng sinumang tao) kundi nang aking Ama (Amang Yahweh) na nasa langit”.

Tanging si Simon Pedro na anak ni Yonas ang pinahayagan ni Amang Yahweh ng KATOTOHANAN na si Yahwehshu’a ay ANAK NI YAHWEH NA BUHAY. Ang mga Translators ay nalito dahil hindi sila pinahayagan ni Amang Yahweh ng katotohanang ito kaya inakala nila na si Yahweh-shu’a ay Anak ng Tao kagaya ng ayon sa mga Tao.

Ano ang Inihayag ni Amang Yahweh kay Simon Pedro na Anak ni Yonas na Hindi inihayag sa sinumang tao ? Marcos 4:11 ‘sa inyo’y ipinagkaloob na malaman ang lihim tungkol sa paghahari ni Yahweh, ngunit sa iba ay ang lahat ng bagay ay itinuturo sa pamamagitan ng talinghaga’. Kung inihayag din sa inyo ito ay matatanggap ninyo ang mga SUSI sa Kaharian ni Amang Yahweh na nasa Mateo 16:19 at maiintindihan ninyo ang nangyaring sabwatan sa Golgotha. Matthew 16:19 And I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven. Mateo 16:19 At aking ibibigay sa iyo ang mga susi ng kaharian ng langit: kung sinoman ang iyong pigilan sa mundo ay pipigilan sa kalangitan: at kung sinoman ang iyong pakawalan sa miundo ay pakakawalan sa kalangitan.

SABWATAN SA GOLGOTHA ANG BULAANG PROPETA NA SI CAIPAS: YahYah 11:51 ‘sinabi niya ito hindi sa ganang kanyang sarili lamang, bilang punong Seserdote ng panahong iyon, hinulaan niyang mamamatay si Yahshu’a dahil sa bayan’. YeremiYah 23:31-32 ‘ako’y laban sa mga propetang kumakatha ng sariling pangitain saka sasabihing iyon ay ang sabi ni Yahweh. Ako’y laban sa propetang nagsasalaysay ng kasinungalingan upang dayain ang aking bayan, hindi ko sila sinugo at wala silang kabuluhang idudulot sa bayang ito’. Deuteronomo 18:21-22 ‘upang matiyak ninyo kung ano ang sinasabi ng propeta ay kung galing kay Yahweh o hindi, ito ang palatandaan: kapag hindi nagyari o hindi nagkatutoo ang sinabi niya, yaon ay hindi mula kay Yahweh, sariling katha niya iyon, huwag ninyo siyang paniwalaan’. Si Caipas ay isang bulaang Propeta at hindi karapat-dapat na maging punong Seserdote dahil hindi siya nanggaling sa lahi ni Aaron na Levita. Samakatwid hindi mula kay Yahweh ang kanyang inihula. Bakit ang mga tigapagturo ng Jesús ay naniniwala sa hula ng bulaang propetang si Caipas, at pati na ang mga naniniwala sa tunay na pangalan ni Amang Yahweh at Yahshu’a Messiah ay pinaniwalaan din ang hula ng bulaang propetang si Caipas at naniniwala sa Hindi Seserdote ni Amang Yahweh.

PINANGGALINGAN NG BULAANG SESERDOTE NA KAGAYA NI CAIPAS 1 Hari 12:31 ‘nagtayo pa sila ng mga sambahan sa burol at naglagay ng mga Seserdote na hindi mula sa lipi ng Levita, kundi pangkaraniwang tao lamang (NehemiYah 7:63-65)’. 1 Hari 13:33 ‘sa ginawang kasamaang ito ni Yeroboam, hindi siya tumigil sa paggawa ng kasamaan, patuloy parin siyang nagtatalaga ng mga Seserdote na hindi lahing Levita kundi pangkaraniwang tao lamang’. Si Caipas ay hindi nanggaling sa lahi ni Aaron na Levita, samakatwid si Caipas ay hindi tamang Seserdote.

ANG TAMANG SESERDOTE Lukas 1:5 ‘Nang si Herodes ang hari ng Judea, may isang Seserdote na ang pangalan ay ZechariYah sa pangkat ni Abias, at mula rin sa lipi ni Aaron ang kanyang asawa na si Elizabeth’. NehemiYah 12:4 ‘mga Seserdote’ na Levita, ‘Iddo, Ginetoi, Abias’. Exodus 29:1 ‘Ganito ang gagawin mo sa pagtatalaga kay Aaron at sa kanyang mga anak na lalaki bilang Seserdote’.

SINO ANG NAGPLANO NA IPAPATAY ANG MESSIAH? YahYah 11:45-54 ‘marami sa mga Hudyong dumalaw kay Maria ang nakakita sa ginawa ni Yahshu’a at nanalig sa kanya. Ngunit ang ilan sa kanila’y pumunta sa mga Pariseo at ibinalita ang ginawa ni Yahshu’a, kaya’t tinipon ng mga punong Seserdote at ng mga Pariseo ang mga Kagawad ng Sanhedrin. ‘Ano ang gagawin natin’? Wika nila, gumagawa ng maraming kababalaghan ang taong iyon, kung siya’y pababayaan natin mananampalataya sa kanya ang lahat, paparito ang mga Romano at wawasakin ang Templo at ang ating bansa. Ngunit ang isa sa kanila si Caipas ang pinaka-punong Seserdote noon ay nagsabi ng ganito, ‘Ano ba kayo, hindi ba ninyo naiisip na mas mabuti para sa atin na isang tao lamang ang mamatay alang-alang sa bayan, sa halip na mapahamak ang buong bansa. (sinabi niya ito

hindi sa ganang kanyang sarili lamang bilang punong-Seserdote sa panahong iyon – hinulaan niya na mamamatay si Yahshu’a dahil sa bansa – at hindi lamang sa bansang iyon lamang kundi upang tipunin ang nagkawatak-watak na mga Anak ng Maykapal). Mula noon ay binalangkas na nila kung paano ipapapatay si Yahshu’a. Kaya’t siya’y hindi na hayagang naglakad sa Hudea. Sa halip, siya’y nagpunta sa Efraim, isang bayang malapit sa ilang at doon siya nanirahan kasama ng kanyang mga alagad’.

BINALAK NA IPAPATAY NA RIN SI LAZARO YahYah 12:10-11 ‘Binalak ng mga punong Seserdote na ipapatay din si Lazaro, sapagkat dahilan sa kanya’y maraming Hudyong humihiwalay na sa kanila at nananalig na kay Yahshu’a’. IBIG IPAPATAY NI HERODES SI YAHSHU’A Lukas 13:31 ‘Dumating noon ang ilang Pariseo, sinabi nila kay Yahshu’a, ‘umalis ka rito, sapagkat ibig kang ipapatay ni Herodes’. Lukas 3:6 ‘umalis ang mga Pariseo at nakipagsabwatan sa mga kampon ni Herodes upang ipapatay si Yahshu’a’.

ANAK NI YAHWEH AY IBA SA ANAK NG TAO Genesis 6:2 ‘ang mga Anak ni Yahweh ay nakita ang mga babaeng ‘Anak ng Tao’ na magaganda, kaya pumili sila ng kanikanilang mapapangasawa’

ANAK NG TAO Genesis 11:5 ‘bumaba si Yahweh upang tingnan ang lungsod at ang toreng itinatayo ng mga Anak ng Tao’.

SI YAHSHU’A HANGGANG SA NINUNO NIYANG SI ADAN AY MGA ANAK NI YAHWEH Lukas 3: 23 – 38 ‘ si Yahshu’a ay mag-tatatlumpung taon na ng magsimulang magturo, na anak ni Yahseph, na anak ni Heli,………38..na anak ni Enos, na anak ni Seth, na anak ni Adan na Anak ni Yahweh’.

SINO ANG ANAK NG TAO, SINO AKO? SI YAHSHU’A AY ANAK NI YAHWEH NA BUHAY Mateo 16:13-17 ‘Nang dumating si Yahshu’a sa lupain ng Caesaria ng Filipos, tinanong niya ang kanyang mga alagad, ‘sino raw ang ‘Anak ng Tao’, ayon sa mga tao? At sumagot sila, ang sabi po ng ilan ay si YahYah Bautista, sabi naman ng iba ay si EliYah, at may nagsabi pang si YeremiYah o isa sa mga propeta. Kayo naman, ano ang sabi ninyo sino ako? Tanong niya sa kanila. Sumagot si Simon Pedro, ‘kayo po ang Messiah ang Anak ni Yahweh na buhay’, sinabi sa kanya ni Yahshu’a, mapalad ka Simon na anak ni Yonas, sapagkat ang katotohanang ito’y hindi inihayag sa iyo ng sinumang tao kundi ng aking Ama na nasa langit’.

ANO ANG KATOTOHANAN NA HINDI INIHAYAG NG SINUMANG TAO KUNDI ANG AMANG YAHWEH LAMANG? Na makilala na BUHAY si Yahshu’a ang Messiah na ANAK NI YAHWEH

SINO BA ANG ANAK NG TAO? YahYah 12:32-34 ‘at kung ako’y maitaas na, ilalapit ko sa akin ang lahat ng tao’, sumagot ang mga tao, ‘sinasabi sa Kasulatan na ang Messiah ay mananatili Magpakailanman, sino ba itong Anak ng Tao?’ Samakatwid, ang binanggit ni Yahshu’a ‘at kung ako’y maitaas na’ ay ang tamang pagkakasulat ay ‘at kung ang ‘Anak ng Tao’ ay maitaas na’. Ito’y mapapansin sa kasagutan ng mga tao sa pagtatanong ng ‘sino ba itong Anak ng Tao?’ Ang Translators ay hindi “Mapalad’ na kagaya ni Simon na anak ni Yonas na pinahayagan ni Amang Yahweh na si Yahshu’a ang Messiah ay BUHAY na ANAK NI YAHWEH

NAGPAKILALA SI YAHSHU’A NA ANAK NI YAHWEH YahYah 10:36 ‘ako’y hinirang at sinugo ng Ama, sinabi ko na Ako ay Anak ni Yahweh’.

paano ninyong masasabi ngayon na nilalapastangan ko si Yahweh sa

KINILALA SI YAHSHU’A Mateo 3:17 ‘ito ang minamahal kong Anak na lubos kong kinalulugdan’.

SINO BA ANG BINANGGIT NI YAHSHU’A NA KAILANGANG MAMATAY? Markos 8:31 ‘Anak ng Tao’ ay dapat magbata ng maraming hirap, siya ay itatakwil ng Matatanda ng Bayan, ng mga punong Seserdote at ng mga Eskriba at ipapapatay. Ngunit sa ikatlong araw muli siyang mabubuhay’. Lukas 9:21-22 ‘Anak ng Tao’ ay dapat magbata ng maraming hirap at itatakwil ng Matatanda ng Bayan, ng mga punong Seserdote at ng mga Eskriba, ipapapatay nila siya, ngunit sa ikatlong araw siya ay muling mabubuhay’.

MULING IPINAHAYAG NI YAHSHU’A ANG KAMATAYAN NG ANAK NG TAO Lukas 9:44-45 ‘ipagkakanulo ang Anak ng Tao’, ngunit ito’y hindi nila maunawaan sapagkat inilihim ito sa kanila’. Markos 9:31 ‘Ang Anak ng Tao ay ipagkakanulo at papatayin, ngunit muling mabubuhay sa ikatlong araw’. Mateo 17:22-23 ‘sinabi sa kanila ni Yahshu’a na ang Anak ng Tao ay ipagkakanulo at papatayin, ngunit muling mabubuhay sa ikatlong araw’.

IKATLONG BESES NA INIHAYAG NI YAHSHU’A ANG KAMATAYAN NG ANAK NG TAO Markos 10:33-34 ‘ang Anak ng Tao ay ipagkakanulo sa mga punong Seserdote at sa mga Eskriba, siya’y kanilang hahatulan ng kamatayan at ibibigay sa mga Gentil, siya’y tutuyain nila, luluraan, hahagupitin at papatayin, ngunit muli siyang mabubuhay pagkaraan ng tatlong araw’. Mateo 20:18 ‘aakyat tayo sa Yahrusalem. Doo’y ipagkakanulo sa mga punong Seserdote at sa mga Eskriba ang Anak ng Tao, hahatulan siya ng kamatayan at ibibigay sa mga Gentil. Siya’y tutuyain, hahagupitin at ipapako sa krus, ngunit muli siyang bubuhayin sa ikatlong araw’. Lukas 18:31-34 ‘tandaan ninyo ito pupunta tayo sa Yahrusalem at doo’y matutupad ang lahat ng sinulat ng mga propeta tungkol sa ‘Anak ng Tao’. Ipagkakanulo siya sa mga Gentil, tutuyain, dudustain at luluraan siya ng mga ito. Siya’y hahagupitin at papatayin nila, ngunit sa ikatlong araw ay muling mabubuhay. Subalit wala silang maunawaan sa kanilang narinig, hindi nila nakuha ang kahulugan niyon, at hindi man lamang nalaman kung ano ang sinabi ni Yahshu’a’. Samakatwid ay tinutukoy ni Yahshu’a ay ang ‘Anak ng Tao’ ay dapat magbata ng maraming hirap, siya ay itatakwil ng Matatanda ng Bayan, ng mga punong Seserdote at ng mga Eskriba at ipapapatay. Ngunit sa ikatlong araw muling mabubuhay’. Si Yahshu’a ay ‘Anak ni Yahweh’ na inihayag kay Simon Pedro na anak ni Yonas, ito ay hindi inihayag ng tao kundi tanging si Amang Yahweh lamang ang naghayag nito.

UNANG ITINURO NI APOSTOL SAUL (PABLO) NA SI YAHSHU’A AY ANAK NI YAHWEH Gawa 9:20

‘Una niyang itinuro sa mga sinagoga na si Messiah Yahshu’a ay siya’ng Anak ni Yahweh

BAGO MAGBAUTISMO SI FELIPE NA DISIPOLO NI YAHSHU’A Gawa 8:37 ‘at si Felipe ay nagsabi ‘kung ikaw ay naniniwala ng buong puso, maniwala ka’, at siya’y sumagot, ‘naniniwala ako na si Yahshu’a ay Anak ni Yahweh’.

PINANGGALINGAN NG ALAMAT NA ‘NABUHAY NA MULI’ ALAMAT NI MYTHRA BAGO LUMITAW SI YAHSHU’A MESSIAH (1200 B.C.E.) Si Mythra ng Persia ay ipinanganak ng inang Birhen noong December 25, ipinako sa krus hanggang mamatay at ‘Nabuhay Na Muli’ sa ikatlong araw.

ALAMAT NI ATTIS BAGO LUMITAW SI YAHSHU’A MESSIAH NG NAZARETH (1200 B.C.E.) Si Attis ng Gresya ay ipinanganak ng inang Birhen noong December 25, ipinako sa krus hanggang mamatay at ‘Nabuhay Na Muli’ sa ikatlong araw.

ALAMAT NI KRISHNA BAGO LUMITAW SI YAHSHU’A MESSIAH NG NAZARETH (900 B.C.E.) Si Krishna ng India ay ipinanganak ng inang Birhen noong December 25, ipinako sa krus hanggang mamatay at ‘Nabuhay Na Muli’ sa ikatlong araw.

ALAMAT NI TAMMUZ BAGO LUMITAW SI YAHSHU’A MESSIAH NG NAZARETH Ezekiel 8:14 (597 B.C.E) Si Nimrod II ay tinawag naTammuz ng mga Babylonia, Azur naman ang tawag ng mga Asyrian, at Osiris naman ang tawag ng mga Egyptian. Si Nimrod II ay napatay at ang kanyang asawa ay nagbuntis sa ibang lalaki at pinalabas na ang bata ay si Nimrod II na ‘NABUHAY NA MULI’.Mula noon ang Alamat na ito ay naging bantog sa mga Alamat ng Griyego at Romano kahanay nila Jupiter at Zeus.

ALAMAT NI HORUS BAGO LUMITAW SI YAHSHU’A MESSIAH NG NAZARETH (300 B.C.E.) Si Horus ng Egypt ay ipinanganak ng inang Birhen noong December 25, ipinako sa krus hanggang mamatay at ‘Nabuhay Na Muli’ sa ikatlong araw.

ALAMAT NI DIONYSUS BAGO LUMITAW SI YAHSHU’A MESSIAH NG NAZARETH (200 B.C.E.) Si Dionysus ng Gresya ay ipinanganak ng inang Birhen noong December 25, ipinako sa krus hanggang mamatay at ‘Nabuhay Na Muli’ sa ikatlong araw. Mapapansin na ang mga unang nagsalin (translators) ng Biblia ay nanggaling sa bansang naimpluwensyahan ng mga Alamat na ‘NABUHAY NA MULI’. Mapapanood sa Google video clipping ‘Part 1 The Greatest Story Ever Told’.

NADALANG PANINIWALA NI HERODES Markos 6:14-16, Mateo 14:1-22 ‘nakarating kay Haring Herodes ang balita tungkol kay Yahshu’a, sapagkat bantog na ang pangalan nito. May nagsabi, siya’y si YahYah Bautista na muling nabuhay, kaya nakakagawa siya ng mga himala. May nagsabi naman na siya’y si EliYah, siya’y propeta, katulad ng mga propeta noong una anang iba. Sinabi naman ni Herodes nang mabalitaan niya ito, ‘NABUHAY NA MULI’ si YahYah Bautista na pinapugutan ko’. Mapapansin na dati nang pinaniniwalaan ang alamat na ‘NABUHAY NA MULI’ ay sikat na sikat na paniniwala ng halos lahat ng Paganong Bansa bago pa magturo si Yahshu’a Messiah.

ANO BA ANG TALINGHAGA SA NABUHAY NA MULI? Lukas 15:32 ‘ngunit dapat tayong magsaya at magalak, sapagkat ‘NAMATAY NA’ ang kapatid mo, ngunit –‘MULING NABUHAY’, ‘NAWALA’ ngunit muling nasumpungan’ Epeso 2:5

‘tayo’y ‘BINUHAY’ niya kay Messiah kahit noong tayo’y mga patay pa dahil sa ating mga pagsuway’.

Lukas 9:60 ‘ipaubaya mo sa mga patay ang paglilibing ng kanilang mga patay’. Marcos 4:11 ‘sa inyo’y ipinagkaloob na malaman ang lihim tungkol sa paghahari ni Yahweh, ngunit sa iba ay ang lahat ng bagay ay itinuturo sa pamamagitan ng talinghaga’.

PANALANGIN NI YAHSHU’A Lukas 22:42 ‘Ama’, wika niya, ‘kung maaari’y ilayo mo sa akin ang sarong ito, gayunma’y huwag ang kalooban ko ang masunod kundi ang KALOOBAN MO’.

DININIG ANG PANALANGIN NI YAHSHU’A Hebreo 5:7-8 ‘Noong si Yahshu’a ay namumuhay rito sa lupa, siya’y nanalangin at lumuluhang sumamo kay Amang Yahweh na makapagliligtas sa kanya sa kamatayan, at DININIG SIYA dahil sa lubusan siyang nagpakumbaba’.

KALOOBAN NG NAGMAMAY-ARI NA MAKAKUHA NG PRUTAS HINDI ANG MAPATAY ANG KANYANG ANAK Mateo 21:33-41 Pakinggan ninyo ang isang Talinghaga: May isang nagmamay-ari ng pataniman ng ubasan at tinayuan niya ng gawaan ng alak at tore at iniwan niya sa kanyang mga Magsasaka at siya ay pumunta sa ibang bansa. Nang dumating ang panahon na malapit ng magbunga ang mga pananim ay ipinadala niya ang ang kanyang mga Tagasunod sa Magsasaka upang makatanggap ng mga prutas. Ang Tagasunod ay binugbog at pinatay at ang iba ay pinagbabato. Muling nagpadala ng iba pang Tagasunod at ganoon din ang ginawa ng Magsasaka. Ngunit sa huli ay ipinadala ang kanyang anak sa paniwalang kanilang igagalang ang kanyang anak. Ngunit ng makita ng mga Magsasaka ang anak ay nagkaisa sila na sinabing “ito ang Tigapagmana, atin siyang Patayin at ating angkinin ang kanyang pagmamanahan” At ang Anak ay kanilang kinuha sa Pataniman ng ubas at kanilang Pinatay. Ngayon kung dumating na ang Nagmamay-ari ng pataniman ng ubas, ano ang kanyang gagawin sa mga Magsasaka? At sumagot sila na matinding sisirain ang mga masasamang tao at ibibigay ang kanyang pataniman ng ubas sa ibang Magsasaka na magsusukli sa kanya ng mga Prutas sa Tamang Panahon”. KALOOBAN ba ng Nagmamay-ari ng ubasan na mapatay ang kanyang Anak o ang KALOOBAN niya ay Makakuha ng Prutas?

INILAGAY SA KANILANG ISIP NA AKO’Y PATAY Awit 31:12 ‘ako ay kinalimutan nila at inilagay sa kanilang isip na ako ay patay’

Awit 118:17-22 ‘hindi ako mamamatay kundi mabubuhay, ihahayag ang kagila-gilalas na ginawa ni Yahweh. Kinastigo ako ni Yahweh, ngunit hindi ako ibinigay sa kamatayan’. 118:22 ‘ang batong inayawan ay siyang naging pinaka-saligang bato’ Ito ay naisalin sa Gawa 4:11-12 ‘ang batong inayawan ay naging pinaka-saligang bato, walang kaligtasan sa kaninuman, dahil walang tanging pangalan sa silong ng langit na ipinagkaloob sa mga tao kundi sa pangalan ni Yahshu’a Messiah’. Lukas 24:44 ‘ito ang tinutukoy ko ng sabihin ko sa inyo noong kasama-sama pa ninyo ako, ‘dapat matupad ang lahat ng nakasulat tungkol sa akin sa Kasulatan ni Moses, sa Aklat ng mga Propeta, at sa mga Aklat ng Awit ni David’.

ANG MGA NAKASULAT SA MGA KASULATAN NI MOSES, AKLAT NG MGA PROPETA AT SA AKLAT NG AWIT NI DAVID Deuteronomo 18:15 ‘si Yahweh ay magtatalaga ng Propeta sa kalagitnaan ninyo, na kalahi ninyo, na kagaya ko (si Moses ay Levita rin), sa kanya kayo dapat makinig’.

Awit 118:17-22 ‘hindi ako mamamatay kundi mabubuhay, ihahayag ang kagila-gilalas na ginawa ni Yahweh. Kinastigo ako ni Yahweh, ngunit hindi ako ibinigay sa kamatayan’. 118:22 ‘ang batong inayawan ay siyang naging pinaka-saligang bato’ Daniel 9:26 ‘at paglipas ng animnapu at dalawang linggo ang Messiah ay mapuputol, ngunit hindi para sa kanyang sarili’: Mapuputol ngunit hindi sinabing mamamatay. Isaiah 53:8 ‘siya ay inilabas sa kulungan at sa paghatol: at sino ang makakapagsabi sa kasama niya sa kanyang henerasyon na siya ay pinutol sa lupain ng mga buhay? Dahil sa kasalanan ng kanyang bayan siya ay nagdalamhati’. Si Propeta Isaiah ay sumulat ng pangsubok na katanungan na sino sa kanyang kapanahunang ka-henerasyon na makakapagsabi na siya ay naputol sa lupain ng mga buhay. Dahil sa kasalanan ng kanyang bayan siya ay nagdalamhati (stricken).

WALANG NAKASULAT SA MGA KASULATAN NG MGA HUDYO NA ANG MESSIAH AY MAGBABATA NG HIRAP. ITO AY DAGDAG NG NAGSALIN NG SULAT NI MATEO NA ANG MESSIAH AY MAGBABATA NG HIRAP

Mateo 26:27-28 ‘NAGPASALAMAT’. Tingnan ang Mateo 15:36 ‘ibinigay niya sa kanila – LAHAT KAYO, kagaya sa Markos 14:23-24, sa sunud-sunod na ulat ni Markos ang mga Disipolo ay UMINOM at pagkatapos ay sinabi ni Yahshu’a ang salitang ito. Sa Mateo ay PINALITAN ITO at ginawang pautos na INUMIN NINYO sinundan ng salitang ‘AKING DUGO’, tingnan ang Leviticus 17:11 dahil ang dumanak na dugo ang dahilan ng buhay at kung ilalagay ito sa altar ay MAKAKAPAGPATAWAD ng mga KASALANAN na may relasyon sa Huling Hapunan. Sa mga salita na nasalin sa Griyego, tingnan ang Markos 14:24 ‘MARAMI’, tingnan ang Mateo 20:28, dahil sa ‘KAPATAWARAN NG KASALANAN’ AY IDINUGTUNG SA AKLAT NI MATEO. Parehas na salita ang nasa Markos 1:4 sa pagbabautismo ni YahYah Bautista ngunit sa Mateo ay INIWASAN ITO (Mateo 3:11). Ginawa ito maari dahil ‘NAIS NIYANG IPALAGAY NA ANG PAGSASAKRIPISYO NG MESSIAH SA KAMATAYAN AY ANG MAGBIBIGAY NG KAPATAWARAN NG MGA KASALANAN’.

Maliwanan na IDINAGDAG lamang sa Mateo na ang ‘KAPATAWARAN NG MGA KASALANAN AY ANG KAMATAYAN NG MESSIAH’. Ano ba ang KAPATAWARAN ng mga kasalanan?

JUBILEE YEAR Ang Kapatawaran sa Mga Kasalanan Leviticus 25:8-55, ang Jubilee Year ay ang KAPATAWARAN sa mga materyal na mga pagkakautang, ngunit ang espiritual na utang ay mga kasalanan na katulad sa Jubilee Year na PINATATAWAD ang materyal na utang ay ganoon din PINATATAWAD ang espiritual na utang na mga kasalanan. Lukas 4:19 ‘upang ituro ang Katanggap-tanggap na Taon ni Yahweh’. Ang tinutukoy na Katanggap-tanggap na Taon ni Yahweh ay ang Jubilee Year. Lahat ng mga Escolar ay naniniwala na ang Katanggap-tanggap na Taon ni Yahweh ay ang Jubilee Year. Lukas 7:36-50 ‘si Yahshu’a ay inimbitahan ni Simon na isang Pariseo upang kumain sa kanyang tahanan, at ang isang masamang babae ay hinugasan sa luha at pinunasan ng kanyang buhok, nilagyan ng pabango at hinalikan ang mga paa ni Yahshu’a. Ang mga nanduroong Pariseo ay nagsabi na kung talagang Propeta si Yahshu’a ay makikilala niya agad ito na isang masamang babae. Ngunit tinanong ni Yahshu’a si Simon (na Pariseo) tungkol sa dalawang tao na may pagkakautang na 500 Dinaryo at 50 Dinaryo, Nang hindi parehong makapagbayad ay agad na pinatawad sa pagkakautang ang dalawa. Ngayon sino sa kanila ang higit na magmamahal sa nagpatawad sa utang? Sumagot si Simon na ang mas Malaki ang pagkakautang ang mas higit na magmamahal. Sa ganitong sagot ni Simon ay itinuro ni Yahshu’a ang makasalanang babae (Lukas 7:47) at sinabi na kahit Marami o Malaki ang kasalanan ng babae ay

PINATAWAD NA dahil Malaki rin ang isinukli niyang pagmamahal. At sinabi ni Yahshu’a sa babae ‘Ang iyong mga kasalanan ay PINATAWAD NA’ (Lukas 7:48). At ang mga kasalo sa pagkain ay nagsimulang magtanong sa sarili, ‘sino ba ito na pati pagpapatawad ng kasalanan ay pinanga-ngahasan? Ngunit sinabi ni Yahshu’a sa babae ‘INILIGTAS KA NG IYONG PANANALIG, YUMAON KA NA AT IPANATAG MO ANG IYONG KALOOBAN’. Samakatwid ang may malaking pagkakautang na pinatawad ay kagaya noong babae na may malaking kasalanan, ito ay ang ibig sabihin ng Jubilee Year, na mas-Malaki ang halaga na maisasanla ang ari-arian kung Malaki pa ang panahon bago dumating ang Jubilee Year, at mas-Maliit naman ang halaga kung maliit na ang panahon bago dumating ang Jubilee Year. Ang Jubilee Year ay nagpapatawad sa mga utang na materyal, samantala ang utang na espiritual ay ang mga kasalanan ay ganoon din ay PINATATAWAD sa Taon na Katanggap-tanggap kay Yahweh . Ang pananampalataya ng babae ang nagligtas sa kanya, ito ang pananampalataya sa itinuro ni Yahshu’a sa Lukas 4:19 na Jubilee Year. Kung ang pananampalataya sa Taon na Katanggap-tanggap kay Yahweh (Jubilee Year) ay isang daan sa IKAPAPATAWAD sa mga utang na kasalanan, Bakit kailangan pang mamatay ang Messiah sa ikapapatawad ng ating mga kasalanan?

IMBISTIGASYON SA MGA NAGANAP: SINO ANG NAGPLANO NA IPAPATAY ANG MESSIAH? YahYah 11:45-54 ‘marami sa mga Hudyong dumalaw kay Maria ang nakakita sa ginawa ni Yahshu’a at nanalig sa kanya. Ngunit ang ilan sa kanila’y pumunta sa mga Pariseo at ibinalita ang ginawa ni Yahshu’a, kaya’t tinipon ng mga punong Seserdote at ng mga Pariseo ang mga Kagawad ng Sanhedrin. ‘Ano ang gagawin natin? Wika nila, ‘gumagawa ng maraming kababalaghan ang taong iyon, kung siya’y pababayaan natin mananampalataya sa kanya ang lahat, paparito ang mga Romano at wawasakin ang Templo at ang ating bansa. Ngunit ang isa sa kanila si Caipas ang pinaka-punong Seserdote noon ay nagsabi ng ganito, ‘Ano ba kayo, hindi ba ninyo naiisip na mas mabuti para sa atin na isang tao lamang ang mamatay alang-alang sa bayan, sa halip na mapahamak ang buong bansa. ( sinabi niya ito hindi sa ganang kanyang sarili lamang bilang punong-Seserdote sa panahong iyon – hinulaan niya na mamamatay si Yahshu’a dahil sa bansa – at hindi lamang sa bansang iyon lamang kundi upang tipunin ang nagkawatak-watak na mga Anak ng Maykapal). Mula noon ay binalangkas na nila kung paano ipapapatay si Yahshu’a. Kaya’t siya’y hindi na hayagang naglakad sa Hudea. Sa halip, siya’y nagpunta sa Efraim, isang bayang malapit sa ilang at doon siya nanirahan kasama ng kanyang mga alagad’.

IBIG IPAPATAY NI HERODES SI YAHSHU’A Lukas 13:31 ‘Dumating noon ang ilang Pariseo, sinabi nila kay Yahshu’a, ‘umalis ka rito, sapagkat ibig kang ipapatay ni Herodes’. Lukas 3:6 ‘umalis ang mga Pariseo at nakipagsabwatan sa mga kampon ni Herodes upang ipapatay si Yahshu’a’.

BLASPHEMY Noong kapanahunan nang ang Israel ay masasakop na ng Bansang Assyria ay naglabas ng Batas ang Sanhedrin, sa sinumang bumanggit ng Banal na pangalang Yahweh ay magkakasala ng ‘Pamumusong’ (Blasphemy). Ito ay mababasa sa Encyclopedia Judaica sa Titulong ‘YHWH”. Kahit na ang pinaikling tawag kay Yahweh na ‘Yah’ ay binibigkas na ng ‘Ye’ (Ezra 2:2) sa pag-iwas sa pagbanggit ng pangalang Yahweh. Sa kapanahunan ni Yahshu’a Messiah ay pinatawan siya ng pagkakasala ng Blasphemy. Mateo 26: 64-65 ‘sinasabi ko sa inyo na ang ‘Anak ng Tao’ ay uupo sa kanan ng ‘Makapangyarihan’ at darating sa mga alapaap ng kalangitan’ sa ganoon ay pinunit ng punong Seserdote ang sariling kasuutan at pinatawan ng kasalanang ‘Kapusungan’ (Blasphemy) si Yahshu’a. Ang ‘Blasphemy’ ay pagkakasala sa pagbigkas ng Banal na pangalang

Yahweh, kaya hindi ‘Makapangyarihan’ ang binanggit ni Yahshu’a kundi ang pangalang Yahweh kaya siya ay pinatawan ng pagkakasala ng “Pamumusong’ (Blasphemy). Si Yahshu’a ay dinala ng mga tauhan ng punong seserdote kay Gobernador Pilato at ipinadala naman ni Pilato si Yahshu’a kay Tetraikang Herodes, ngunit hindi hinatulan ng Kamatayan ni Herodes si Yahshu’a, at si Yahshu’a ay ibinalik kay Gobernador Pilato. Naging magkaibigan tuloy sila na dati’y magkagalit. Sa ganiton pananaw ay hindi sasalungatin ni Pilato ang naging desisyon ni Herodes na kabago-bago palang niyang kaibigan, (Lukas 23:13-15). Si Gobernador Pilato naman ay pinagsabihan ng kanyang asawa na huwag pakialaman si Yahshu’a dahil pinahirapan siya sa panaginip sa nakaraang gabi. Sa ganito ay hindi nanaisin ni Pilato na hindi pagbigyan ang kahilingan ng kanyang asawa, (Mateo 27:19). Dahil lamang sa pangangailangang pagbigyan ang mga tao na alam ni Pilato na sinuhulan ng mga punong Seserdote ay kinailangang baguhin ang una niyang desisyon na ‘walang kasalanan si Yahshu’a at kanyang palalayain, (YahYah 18:38, Luke 23:4, Luke 23:13-16, Luke 23:20).

ANO ANG UGALI NI GOBERNADOR PILATO? Paanong maging sunod-sunuran si Pilato sa kagustuhan ng mga tao lamang, kung ang ugali niya ay ganito, ‘ ang naisulat na niya’y hindi na pwedeng baguhin? Samakatwid, ang unang desisyon ni Pilato na si Yahshu’a ay walang kasalanan at palalayain ay hindi pwedeng magbago. Ngunit dahil sa pagnanais ng mga punong Seserdote (na mas mababa ang kapangyarihan kaysa kay Gobernador Pilato) na maipapatay si Yahshu’a, kinakailangan pulungin ni Pilato ang lahat ng kanyang batalyon. Pinapasok niya ang mga ito sa kanyang palasyo at doon ay sila-sila lamang ang nag-usap na paanong ipatupad ang kagustuhan ng mga tao na sinuhulan ng mga punong Seserdote at ang pagsunod sa unang desisyon ni Pilato na palayain si Yahshu’a. (Hindi nakapasok sa Palasyo ang mga Hudyo dahil maituturing silang marumi at hindi karapat-dapat sa Hapunang pang-Paskua, (YahYah 18:28, YahYah 19:19-22). Lumabas ang Batalyon na kasama si Yahshu’a na may buhat na kahoy (krus). Nang makita nila si Simon na taga-Cyrene (Libya sa ngayon), kanilang ipina-buhat kay Simon ang kahoy na buhat ni Yahshu’a at si Yahshu’a ay inilagay sa likuran. Ang kanilang dinaanan ay pasilyong makitid na daanan lamang, kaya sa susunod na pagliko ay ang nakita na ng mga tao na may buhat ng kahoy ay si Simon na. Mapapansin na sa ika-labingdala ng tanghali hanggang sa ikatlo ng hapon ay nagdilim sa kapaligiran. Mapapansin din na walang nakasulat sa Bagong Tipan na ‘isinauli ni Simon kay Yahshu’a ang kahoy kaya ng siya ay sumigay ng ‘Ama, patawarin mo sila dahil hindi nila alam ang kanilang ginagawa’. Si Simon na taga Cyrene ay nagsasalita ng Griyegong wika. Sa Cyrene hanggang sa ngayon ay marami pang lahi ng mga Griyego sa Susa, sa Shihat, sa Beda at sa iba pang lugar sa Libya. YahYah 8:29 ‘at kasama ko ang nagsugo sa akin, hindi niya ako iniiwan sapagkat lagi kong ginagawa ang nakalulugod sa kanya’. Paanong si Yahshu’a ay magsasalita ng ‘Ama, Ama bakit mo ako pinabayaan? o ang ‘Eli, Eli lama Sabacthani’ kung hindi naman siya iniiwan ng nagsugo sa kanya?

Ayon sa Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance of the Hebrew Bible Chaldean Hebrew at Greek Dictionary: Greek Dictionary: 2241 (Greek) ELI = my God – in Hebrew (EL) ‘Ale’ = mighty, Almighty 1682 (Greek) ELOI = my God 2982 (Greek) LAMA = why – in Hebrew 4100 MAH = why In Hebrew 3027 YAD = Thou

4518 (Greek) SABACTHANI = thou has left me – in Hebrew 7662 In Hebrew 7662 SHEBAQ = allow to remain ‘Ama, Ama, Bakit Mo Ako Pinabayaan’ ay salitang sumisisi sa Ama. Yob (Job) 1:22 ‘sa kabila ng mga pangyayaring ito ay hindi nagkasala si Yob, hindi niya sinisi si Yahweh’. Hindi maaring sisihin ni Yahshu’a ang Ama sa Langit dahil ito ay kasalanan. Si Yob ay hindi nagkasala dahil hindi niya sinisi ang Ama sa Langit.

MGA SAKSI May mga saksi na ang taong nakabayubay sa kahoy (krus) ay sumigaw ng Eli, Eli Lama Sabacthani na isang salitang Griego. Hinintay ng mga saksi na baka dumating si Propeta EliYah na tinawag ng nakabayubay sa kahoy. SI YAHSHU’A AY HINDI NAGSASALITA NG SALITANG GRIYEGO KUNDI SALITANG HEBREO LAMANG Gawa 10:28, Gawa 26:14 ‘alam ninyo na ang isang Hudyo ay pinagbabawalan ng kanyang pananampalataya na makisama o dumalaw sa isang hindi Hudyo’. ‘ Nakarinig ako na nagsasalita sa wikang Hebreo’

KASABWAT SI PILATO SA SABWATAN SA GOLGOTHA Markos 15:44 ‘hindi magugulat si Gobernador Pilato at magtatanong pa, ‘kung may napatay’ at kung tutuo na desisyon ni Pilato na ipapatay si Yahshu’a.

ANG DECOY YahYah 19:39 ‘sumama sa kanya si Nicodemus, may dalang pabango, mga 100 libra ng pinaghalong mira at aloe (si Nicodemus ang nagsadya kay Yahshu’a isang gabi). Mateo 27:62-65‘kinabukasan, pagkatapos ng Araw ng paghahanda, sama-samang nagpunta kay Pilato ang mga punong Seserdote at mga Pariseo. Sinabi nila ‘Naaalala po namin na sinabi ng mapagpanggap na iyon noong nabubuhay pa na siya’s muling mabubuhay pagkaraan ng tatlong araw. Baka pumaroon ang kanyang mga alagad at nakawin ang bangkay at sabihin nila sa mga tao na siya’y muling nabuhay. At ang pandarayang ito ay magiging ‘MASAHOL PA SA NAUNA’ Mateo 28:65 ‘ dahil sa ang napatay ay nagsasalita ng wikang Griyego na Eli, Eli Lama Sabacthani ay pinuntahan kaagad ng mga punong seserdote si Gobernador Pilato upang matiyak nila kung sino ang talagang napatay. Nagdahilan pa sila na baka mabuhay muli ang napatay ayon sa sinabi nito ng nabubuhay pa at baka nakawin ng kanyang alagad at palabasing nabuhay na muli. Ito ay mababaw na dahilan dahil kakailanganing maipakita ang taong napatay na ito ay buhay. Kaya sinabi sa kanila ni Gobernador Pilato na mayroon silang sariling kawal (kawal ng punong Seserdote na dumakip kay Yahshu’a) kaya sinabihan sila ni Pilato na ‘bantayan nila ang libingan’ (Mateo 27:65) Mateo 28:14-15 ‘bukas na ang libingan ng datnan ng mga kawal at ipinakita sa mga punong Seserdote. Inakala naman nila na makakarating sa Gobernador na pinakialaman nila ang libingan na buksan upang masiguro kung sino ang nailibing doon, ngunit wala silang natagpuang bangkay, kaya nagkatha sila ng salita at sinuhulan ang mga kawal ng punong

Seserdote na palabasin na kinuha ang bangkay ng mga alagad ni Yahshu’a.. ‘Sinabi ng mga Seserdote na ‘huwag kayong magalala, makarating man ito sa Gobernador ‘KAMI ANG BAHALA’.Tinanggap ng mga bantay ang salapi at ginawa ang bilin sa kanila – hanggang sa ngayon ito parin ang sabi ng mga Hudyo’.

MGA SAKSI NA SI YAHSHU’A AY BUHAY Si Gobernador Festo at Si Apostol Saul Gawa 25:19 ‘ ang pinagtatalunan lamang nila ay tungkol sa kanilang pananampalataya at sa isang tao na ang pangalan ay Yahshu’a, patay na ang taong ito ngunit ipinipilit naman ni Saul (Pablo) na siya’y SIGURADONG BUHAY. Si Gobernador Festo ang pumalit kay Gobernador Felix at nang dumating si Haring Agrippa upang bumati kay Festo, inilahad ni Festo kay Haring Agrippa ang tungkol kay Pablo, at sa kanyang salita sa Hari ay nabanggit niya na ipinipilit ni Saul na SIGURADONG BUHAY si Yahshu’a. Sa pagsasalita sa kagalang-galang na Hari, ang isang Gobernador ay magsasalita ng tamang salita, at si Gobernador Festo ay nakapag-aral na tao at alam niya ang salitang ‘RESURRECTION’ o nabuhay na muli, ngunit bakit hindi niya ginamit ang salitang ‘NABUHAY NA MULI’ kundi ang kanyang tinuran ay ‘ipinipilit ni Saul na si Yahshu’a ay SIGURADONG BUHAY’.

Anghel ni Yahweh Lukas 24:5 ‘bakit ninyo hinahanap ang BUHAY sa gitna ng mga patay? Ito ang tinuran ng Anghel ni Yahweh na sinabing si Yahshu’a ay ‘BUHAY’ at hindi ang ‘Resurrection o Nabuhay na Muli’. Ang isang Anghel ni Yahweh ay hindi magsasalita ng mali, sa Lukas 24:23 ‘mga Angel na nagsabing ‘BUHAY SI YAHSHU’A’.

Si Yahshu’a na mismo ang Saksi Lukas 13:31-33 ‘dumating doon ang ilang Pariseo, sinabi nila kay Yahshu’a na ‘umalis ka dito sapagkat ibig kang ipapatay ni Herodes’. At sumagot si Yahshu’a, ‘sabihin mo sa kanya na nagpapalayas pa ako ngayon ng mga demonyo at nagpapagaling, bukas ay ganoon din, at sa ikatlong araw tatapusin ko ang aking gawain. Ngunit dapat akong magpatuloy sa lakad ngayon, bukas at sa makalawa sapagkat ‘IMPOSIBLENG MAMATAY ANG ISANG PROPETA SA LABAS NG YAHRUSALEM’. (Hosea 6:2). Si Yahshu’a narin ang nagsabi na imposibleng mamatay ang propeta na tinutukoy niya ang sarili niya (Deoteronomo 18:15).

Sa Awit ni Haring David Awit 118:17-22 ‘hindi ako mamamatay kundi mabubuhay, ihahayag ang kagila-gilalas na ginawa ni Yahweh. Kinastigo ako ni Yahweh, ngunit hindi ako ibinigay sa kamatayan’. 118:22 ‘ang batong inayawan ay siyang naging pinaka-saligang bato’

Sa Isinulat ni Lukas Ito ay naisalin sa Gawa 4:11-12 ‘ang batong inayawan ay naging pinaka-saligang bato, walang kaligtasan sa kaninuman, dahil walang tanging pangalan sa silong ng langit na ipinagkaloob sa mga tao kundi sa pangalan ni Yahshu’a Messiah’.

HINDI PWEDENG PATAYIN ANG ANOINTED NI YAHWEH 1 Samuel 24:4-7 “Ang mga tauhan ni David ay sinabihan siya, dumating na ang araw sa sinabi ni Yahweh na aking ipagkakaloob sa iyong kamay ang iyong kaaway upang gawaan mo siya ng iyong ikatutuwa. At si David ay pinutol ang laylayan ng damit ni Saul ng palihim”. Sa puso ni David ay pinatay na niya si Saul dahil pinutol niya ang laylayan ng damit ni Saul. At sinabi ni David sa kanyang mga tauhan “patawarin ako ni Yahweh sa ginawa kong ito sa aking amo na ‘Anointed ni Yahweh’ na lumaban ako sa kanya na alam nating siya ay Anointed ni Yahweh”. Sinabihan ni David ang kanyang mga tauhan na huwag silang gagawa ng masama kay Saul. At si Saul ay nagising at lumabas ng kweba”. 1 Samuel 24:10 “Ngayong araw na ito nakita ng mga mata mo sa loob ng kweba ay ipinagapi ka sa akin, ang iba ay sinabihan ako na patayin ka, ngunit sa aking mata ay iniligtas kita at sinabi ko na hindi ko gagamitin ang aking kamay laban sa aking amo DAHIL SIYA AY ANOINTED NI YAHWEH”. 2 Samuel 1:14-16 “sinabi ni David ‘Hindi kaba Natakot na ginamit mo ang iyong kamay upang wasakin ang Anointed ni Yahweh?, at tinawag ni David ang isang kabataang lalaki at ipinapatay ang Amalekita. At sinabi ni David ‘ang dugo mo ay sumaiyong ulo dahil sa iyong labi ay sumaksi ka laban sa iyong sarili nang sinabi mong ‘Pinatay Mo ang Anointed ni Yahweh’.

Natagpuang aklat ni Pedro sa isang Libingan sa Egypto Bible Dictionary of the Holy Bible Natagpuan sa isang libingan sa Egypto noong 1886 A.D. ang ‘THE GOSPEL OF PETER’ at nailathala noong 1892 A.D. ay maaaring DOCETIC GOSPEL at mahalagang katibayan sa istorya na CRUCIFIXION at RESURRECTION kahit na ito ay may halatang BINAGO sa pag-pabor sa mga HERESY na iyan.

THE BEGINNING OF PREACHING OR RELIGION CORRECT PREACHING IN THE NAME YAHWEH-SHU’A STARTED AND BEGINS IN JERUSALEM Luke 24:47 And that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem.

THE REASONS WHY HIS NAME WAS NOT KNOWN BECAUSE IT WAS PROHIBITED TO TEACH IN THE NAME YAHWEH-SHU’A . THE ESSENE SECT USE DESCRIPTIVE WORDS LIKE TEACHER OF RIGHTEOUSNESS TO AVOID USING AND UTTERING HIS NAME IN PUBLIC Acts 5:28 Saying, Did not we straitly command you that ye should not teach in this name? and, behold, ye have filled Jerusalem with your doctrine, and intend to bring this man's blood upon us.

Teacher of Righteousness From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia The Teacher of Righteousness (in Hebrew: ‫ מורה הצדק‬Moreh ha-Tsedek) is a figure found in some of the Dead Sea Scrolls at Qumran, most prominently in the Damascus Document. This document speaks briefly of the origins of the sect, probably Essenes, 390 years after the Babylonian exile and after 20 years of 'groping' blindly for the way "God... raised for them a Teacher of Righteousness to guide them in the way of His heart". The Teacher is extolled as having proper understanding of the Torah, qualified in its accurate instruction, and being the one through whom God would‎reveal‎to‎the‎community‎“the‎hidden‎things‎in‎which‎Israel‎had‎gone‎astray”.‎

BECAUSE OF HIS GREAT MINISTERIAL MANY PEOPLE WAS NOT AVOIDED TO TEACH THE WORKS HE HAS DONE BUT SINCE HIS NAME IS PROHIBITED TO UTTERRED IN PUBLIC THEY USED DESCRIPTIVE NAMES YESHU’A, YEHSOUS, YAYSOOS, IESUS, ISSA , CHRISTOS, TEACHER OR RABBAI IN ORDER TO BRING TO THE PEOPLE THE MESSAGES OF HIS MINISTERIAL

IF THE PEOPLE IN OPHIR IS THE RIGHT AND LEGITIMATE LEVITES IN BLOOD WHY OTHER NATIONS STILL OCCUPIED THE LAND PROMISED TO ABRAHAM?

In survey regarding the love and interest of people in the land promised to Abraham seed, these people interest and dedication is to follow the way Abraham’s righteousness to the Mighty One whom they don’t know. In survey to the people of Ophir the love and interest of people that is right and legitimate Levites the Abraham seed, these people interest and dedication is focused on what they will eat, especially the unclean food to eat the swine flesh, neglecting to follow the way of Abraham’s righteousness to YAHWEH. Most of them believed that their Priests, Pastors, Ministers of their religion will Saved Them in the End time.

How the Set-apart Spirit of will remain to them if they were defiled and polluted with unclean food, and doctrinated by the teachings of Fake Priests. TOUCHING AND EATING OF UNCLEAN WILL MAKE SET-APART SPIRIT OF AWAY

TO GO

Swine: Leviticus 11:7 And the swine, though he divide the hoof, and be clovenfooted, yet he cheweth not the cud; he is unclean to you. Deuteronomy 14:8 And the swine, because it divideth the hoof, yet cheweth not the cud, it is unclean unto you: ye shall not eat of their flesh, nor touch their dead carcase. Proverbs 11:22 As a jewel of gold in a swine's snout, so is a fair woman which is without discretion. Isaiah 65:4 Which remain among the graves, and lodge in the monuments, which eat swine's flesh, and broth of abominable things is in their vessels; Isaiah 66:3 He that killeth an ox is as if he slew a man; he that sacrificeth a lamb, as if he cut off a dog's neck; he that offereth an oblation, as if he offered swine's blood; he that burneth incense, as if he blessed an idol. Yea, they have chosen their own ways, and their soul delighteth in their abominations. Isaiah 66:17 They that sanctify themselves, and purify themselves in the gardens behind one tree in the midst, eating swine's flesh, and the abomination, and the mouse, shall be consumed together, saith

Matthew 7:6 Give not that which is set-apart unto the dogs, neither cast ye your pearls before swine, lest they trample them under their feet, and turn again and rend you. Matthew 8:30 And there was a good way off from them an herd of many swine feeding. Matthew 8:31 So the devils besought him, saying, If thou cast us out, suffer us to go away into the herd of swine. Matthew 8:32 And he said unto them, Go. And when they were come out, they went into the herd of swine: and, behold, the whole herd of swine ran violently down a steep place into the sea, and perished in the waters. Mark 5:11 Now there was there nigh unto the mountains a great herd of swine feeding. Mark 5:12 And all the devils besought him, saying, Send us into the swine, that we may enter into them. Mark 5:13 And forthwith gave them leave. And the unclean spirits went out, and entered into the swine: and the herd ran violently down a steep place into the sea, (they were about two thousand;) and were choked in the sea. Mark 5:14 And they that fed the swine fled, and told it in the city, and in the country. And they went out to see what it was that was done. Mark 5:16 And they that saw it told them how it befell to him that was possessed with the devil, and also concerning the swine. Luke 8:32 And there was there an herd of many swine feeding on the mountain: and they besought him that he would suffer them to enter into them. And he suffered them. Luke 8:33 Then went the devils out of the man, and entered into the swine: and the herd ran violently down a steep place into the lake, and were choked.

Luke 15:15 And he went and joined himself to a citizen of that country; and he sent him into his fields to feed swine. Luke 15:16 And he would fain have filled his belly with the husks that the swine did eat: and no man gave unto him.

Prophet of

Isaiah Prophecy

Isaiah 60:1 Arise, shine; for thy light is come, and the glory of

is risen upon thee.

Isaiah 60:2 For, behold, the darkness shall cover the earth, and gross darkness the people: but arise upon thee, and his glory shall be seen upon thee.

shall

Isaiah 60:3 And the Gentiles shall come to thy light, and kings to the brightness of thy rising. Isaiah 60:4 Lift up thine eyes round about, and see: all they gather themselves together, they come to thee: thy sons shall come from far, and thy daughters shall be nursed at thy side. Isaiah 60:5 Then thou shalt see, and flow together, and thine heart shall fear, and be enlarged; because the abundance of the sea shall be converted unto thee, the forces of the Gentiles shall come unto thee. Isaiah 60:6 The multitude of camels shall cover thee, the dromedaries of Midian and Ephah; all they from Sheba shall come: they shall bring gold and incense; and they shall shew forth the praises of

Isaiah 60:7 All the flocks of Kedar shall be gathered together unto thee, the rams of Nebaioth shall minister unto thee: they shall come up with acceptance on mine altar, and I will glorify the house of my glory. Isaiah 60:8 Who are these that fly as a cloud, and as the doves to their windows? Isaiah 60:9 Surely the isles shall wait for me, and the ships of Tarshish first, to bring thy sons from far, their silver and their gold with them, unto the name of he hath glorified thee.

thy Elohim, and to the Set-apart One of Israel, because

Isaiah 60:10 And the sons of strangers shall build up thy walls, and their kings shall minister unto thee: for in my wrath I smote thee, but in my favour have I had mercy on thee. Isaiah 60:11 Therefore thy gates shall be open continually; they shall not be shut day nor night; that men may bring unto thee the forces of the Gentiles, and that their kings may be brought. Isaiah 60:12 For the nation and kingdom that will not serve thee shall perish; yea, those nations shall be utterly wasted. Isaiah 60:13 The glory of Lebanon shall come unto thee, the fir tree, the pine tree, and the box together, to beautify the place of my sanctuary; and I will make the place of my feet glorious. Isaiah 60:14 The sons also of them that afflicted thee shall come bending unto thee; and all they that despised thee shall bow themselves down at the soles of thy feet; and they shall call thee, The city of Zion of the Set-apart One of Israel.

, The

Isaiah 60:15 Whereas thou hast been forsaken and hated, so that no man went through thee, I will make thee an eternal excellency, a joy of many generations. Isaiah 60:16 Thou shalt also suck the milk of the Gentiles, and shalt suck the breast of kings: and thou shalt know that I

am thy Saviour and thy Redeemer, the mighty One of Jacob.

Isaiah 60:17 For brass I will bring gold, and for iron I will bring silver, and for wood brass, and for stones iron: I will also make thy officers peace, and thine exactors righteousness. Isaiah 60:18 Violence shall no more be heard in thy land, wasting nor destruction within thy borders; but thou shalt call thy walls Salvation, and thy gates Praise. Isaiah 60:19 The sun shall be no more thy light by day; neither for brightness shall the moon give light unto thee: but

shall be unto thee an everlasting light, and thy Elohim thy glory.

Isaiah 60:20 Thy sun shall no more go down; neither shall thy moon withdraw itself: for everlasting light, and the days of thy mourning shall be ended.

shall be thine

Isaiah 60:21 Thy people also shall be all righteous: they shall inherit the land for ever, the branch of my planting, the work of my hands, that I may be glorified.

Isaiah 60:22 A little one shall become a thousand, and a small one a strong nation: I his time.

will hasten it in

Blessings and Curses Deuteronomy 27:1 And Moses with the elders of Israel commanded the people, saying, Keep all the commandments which I command you this day.

Deuteronomy 27:2 And it shall be on the day when ye shall pass over Jordan unto the land which Mighty-one giveth thee, that thou shalt set thee up great stones, and plaister them with plaister:

thy

Deuteronomy 27:3 And thou shalt write upon them all the words of this law, when thou art passed over, that thou mayest go in unto the land which which honey; as which

thy Mighty-one giveth thee, a land that floweth with milk and

thy Mighty-one of thy fathers hath promised thee.

Deuteronomy 27:4 Therefore it shall be when ye be gone over Jordan, that ye shall set up these stones, which I command you this day, in mount Ebal, and thou shalt plaister them with plaister.

Deuteronomy 27:5 And there shalt thou build an altar unto which thou shalt not lift up any iron tool upon them.

Deuteronomy 27:6 Thou shalt build the altar of which offer burnt offerings thereon unto which

thy Mighty-one , an altar of stones:

thy Mighty-one of whole stones: and thou shalt thy Mighty-one :

Deuteronomy 27:7 And thou shalt offer peace offerings, and shalt eat there, and rejoice before which thy Mighty-one . Deuteronomy 27:8 And thou shalt write upon the stones all the words of this law very plainly. Deuteronomy 27:9 And Moses and the priests the Levites spake unto all Israel, saying, Take heed, and hearken, O Israel; this day thou art become the people of which

thy Mighty-one .

Deuteronomy 27:10 Thou shalt therefore obey the voice of which commandments and his statutes, which I command thee this day. Deuteronomy 27:11 And Moses charged the people the same day, saying,

thy Mighty-one , and do his

Deuteronomy 27:12 These shall stand upon mount Gerizim to bless the people, when ye are come over Jordan; Simeon, and Levi, and Judah, and Issachar, and Joseph, and Benjamin: Deuteronomy 27:13 And these shall stand upon mount Ebal to curse; Reuben, Gad, and Asher, and Zebulun, Dan, and Naphtali. Deuteronomy 27:14 And the Levites shall speak, and say unto all the men of Israel with a loud voice, Deuteronomy 27:15 Cursed be the man that maketh any graven or molten image, an abomination unto which , the work of the hands of the craftsman, and putteth it in a secret place. And all the people shall answer and say, so be it. Deuteronomy 27:16 Cursed be he that setteth light by his father or his mother. And all the people shall say, so be it. Deuteronomy 27:17 Cursed be he that removeth his neighbour's landmark. And all the people shall say, so be it. Deuteronomy 27:18 Cursed be he that maketh the blind to wander out of the way. And all the people shall say, so be it. Deuteronomy 27:19 Cursed be he that perverteth the judgment of the stranger, fatherless, and widow. And all the people shall say, so be it. Deuteronomy 27:20 Cursed be he that lieth with his father's wife; because he uncovereth his father's skirt. And all the people shall say, so be it. Deuteronomy 27:21 Cursed be he that lieth with any manner of beast. And all the people shall say, so be it. Deuteronomy 27:22 Cursed be he that lieth with his sister, the daughter of his father, or the daughter of his mother. And all the people shall say, so be it. Deuteronomy 27:23 Cursed be he that lieth with his mother in law. And all the people shall say, so be it. Deuteronomy 27:24 Cursed be he that smiteth his neighbour secretly. And all the people shall say, so be it. Deuteronomy 27:25 Cursed be he that taketh reward to slay an innocent person. And all the people shall say, so be it. Deuteronomy 27:26 Cursed be he that confirmeth not all the words of this law to do them. And all the people shall say, so be it.

Deuteronomy 28:1 And it shall come to pass, if thou shalt hearken diligently unto the voice of which thy Mighty-one , to observe and to do all his commandments which I command thee this day, that which thy Mighty-one will set thee on high above all nations of the earth: Deuteronomy 28:2 And all these blessings shall come on thee, and overtake thee, if thou shalt hearken unto the voice of which

thy Mighty-one .

Deuteronomy 28:3 Blessed shalt thou be in the city, and blessed shalt thou be in the field. Deuteronomy 28:4 Blessed shall be the fruit of thy body, and the fruit of thy ground, and the fruit of thy cattle, the increase of thy kine, and the flocks of thy sheep.

Deuteronomy 28:5 Blessed shall be thy basket and thy store. Deuteronomy 28:6 Blessed shalt thou be when thou comest in, and blessed shalt thou be when thou goest out.

Deuteronomy 28:7 shall cause thine enemies that rise up against thee to be smitten before thy face: they shall come out against thee one way, and flee before thee seven ways.

Deuteronomy 28:8

shall command the blessing upon thee in thy storehouses, and in all that thou

settest thine hand unto; and he shall bless thee in the land which which

Deuteronomy 28:9

thy Mighty-one giveth thee.

shall establish thee an set-apart people unto himself, as he hath sworn unto thee,

if thou shalt keep the commandments of which

thy Mighty-one , and walk in his ways.

Deuteronomy 28:10 And all people of the earth shall see that thou art called by the name of they shall be afraid of thee.

Deuteronomy 28:11 And

; and

shall make thee plenteous in goods, in the fruit of thy body, and in the fruit

of thy cattle, and in the fruit of thy ground, in the land which

sware unto thy fathers to give thee.

Deuteronomy 28:12 shall open unto thee his good treasure, the heaven to give the rain unto thy land in his season, and to bless all the work of thine hand: and thou shalt lend unto many nations, and thou shalt not borrow.

Deuteronomy 28:13 And

shall make thee the head, and not the tail; and thou shalt be above only,

and thou shalt not be beneath; if that thou hearken unto the commandments of which , which I command thee this day, to observe and to do them:

thy Mighty-one

Deuteronomy 28:14 And thou shalt not go aside from any of the words which I command thee this day, to the right hand, or to the left, to go after other elohim to serve them.

Deuteronomy 28:15 But it shall come to pass, if thou wilt not hearken unto the voice of which thy Mighty-one , to observe to do all his commandments and his statutes which I command thee this day; that all these curses shall come upon thee, and overtake thee: Deuteronomy 28:16 Cursed shalt thou be in the city, and cursed shalt thou be in the field. Deuteronomy 28:17 Cursed shall be thy basket and thy store. Deuteronomy 28:18 Cursed shall be the fruit of thy body, and the fruit of thy land, the increase of thy kine, and the flocks of thy sheep. Deuteronomy 28:19 Cursed shalt thou be when thou comest in, and cursed shalt thou be when thou goest out.

Deuteronomy 28:20 shall send upon thee cursing, vexation, and rebuke, in all that thou settest thine hand unto for to do, until thou be destroyed, and until thou perish quickly; because of the wickedness of thy doings, whereby thou hast forsaken me.

Deuteronomy 28:21 shall make the pestilence cleave unto thee, until he have consumed thee from off the land, whither thou goest to possess it.

Deuteronomy 28:22 shall smite thee with a consumption, and with a fever, and with an inflammation, and with an extreme burning, and with the sword, and with blasting, and with mildew; and they shall pursue thee until thou perish. Deuteronomy 28:23 And thy heaven that is over thy head shall be brass, and the earth that is under thee shall be iron.

Deuteronomy 28:24 shall make the rain of thy land powder and dust: from heaven shall it come down upon thee, until thou be destroyed.

Deuteronomy 28:25 shall cause thee to be smitten before thine enemies: thou shalt go out one way against them, and flee seven ways before them: and shalt be removed into all the kingdoms of the earth. Deuteronomy 28:26 And thy carcase shall be meat unto all fowls of the air, and unto the beasts of the earth, and no man shall fray them away.

Deuteronomy 28:27 will smite thee with the botch of Egypt, and with the emerods, and with the scab, and with the itch, whereof thou canst not be healed.

Deuteronomy 28:28

shall smite thee with madness, and blindness, and astonishment of heart:

Deuteronomy 28:29 And thou shalt grope at noonday, as the blind gropeth in darkness, and thou shalt not prosper in thy ways: and thou shalt be only oppressed and spoiled evermore, and no man shall save thee. Deuteronomy 28:30 Thou shalt betroth a wife, and another man shall lie with her: thou shalt build an house, and thou shalt not dwell therein: thou shalt plant a vineyard, and shalt not gather the grapes thereof. Deuteronomy 28:31 Thine ox shall be slain before thine eyes, and thou shalt not eat thereof: thine ass shall be violently taken away from before thy face, and shall not be restored to thee: thy sheep shall be given unto thine enemies, and thou shalt have none to rescue them. Deuteronomy 28:32 Thy sons and thy daughters shall be given unto another people, and thine eyes shall look, and fail with longing for them all the day long; and there shall be no might in thine hand. Deuteronomy 28:33 The fruit of thy land, and all thy labours, shall a nation which thou knowest not eat up; and thou shalt be only oppressed and crushed alway: Deuteronomy 28:34 So that thou shalt be mad for the sight of thine eyes which thou shalt see.

Deuteronomy 28:35 shall smite thee in the knees, and in the legs, with a sore botch that cannot be healed, from the sole of thy foot unto the top of thy head.

Deuteronomy 28:36 shall bring thee, and thy king which thou shalt set over thee, unto a nation which neither thou nor thy fathers have known; and there shalt thou serve other elohim, wood and stone. Deuteronomy 28:37 And thou shalt become an astonishment, a proverb, and a byword, among all nations whither shall lead thee. Deuteronomy 28:38 Thou shalt carry much seed out into the field, and shalt gather but little in; for the locust shall consume it. Deuteronomy 28:39 Thou shalt plant vineyards, and dress them, but shalt neither drink of the wine, nor gather the grapes; for the worms shall eat them.

Deuteronomy 28:40 Thou shalt have olive trees throughout all thy coasts, but thou shalt not anoint thyself with the oil; for thine olive shall cast his fruit. Deuteronomy 28:41 Thou shalt beget sons and daughters, but thou shalt not enjoy them; for they shall go into captivity. Deuteronomy 28:42 All thy trees and fruit of thy land shall the locust consume. Deuteronomy 28:43 The stranger that is within thee shall get up above thee very high; and thou shalt come down very low. Deuteronomy 28:44 He shall lend to thee, and thou shalt not lend to him: he shall be the head, and thou shalt be the tail. Deuteronomy 28:45 Moreover all these curses shall come upon thee, and shall pursue thee, and overtake thee, till thou be destroyed; because thou hearkenedst not unto the voice of which his commandments and his statutes which he commanded thee:

thy Mighty-one , to keep

Deuteronomy 28:46 And they shall be upon thee for a sign and for a wonder, and upon thy seed for ever.

Deuteronomy 28:47 Because thou servedst not which gladness of heart, for the abundance of all things;

thy Mighty-one with joyfulness, and with

Deuteronomy 28:48 Therefore shalt thou serve thine enemies which shall send against thee, in hunger, and in thirst, and in nakedness, and in want of all things: and he shall put a yoke of iron upon thy neck, until he have destroyed thee.

Deuteronomy 28:49 shall bring a nation against thee from far, from the end of the earth, as swift as the eagle flieth; a nation whose tongue thou shalt not understand; Deuteronomy 28:50 A nation of fierce countenance, which shall not regard the person of the old, nor shew favour to the young: Deuteronomy 28:51 And he shall eat the fruit of thy cattle, and the fruit of thy land, until thou be destroyed: which also shall not leave thee either corn, wine, or oil, or the increase of thy kine, or flocks of thy sheep, until he have destroyed thee. Deuteronomy 28:52 And he shall besiege thee in all thy gates, until thy high and fenced walls come down, wherein thou trustedst, throughout all thy land: and he shall besiege thee in all thy gates throughout all thy land, which which

thy Mighty-one hath given thee.

Deuteronomy 28:53 And thou shalt eat the fruit of thine own body, the flesh of thy sons and of thy daughters, which which thy Mighty-one hath given thee, in the siege, and in the straitness, wherewith thine enemies shall distress thee: Deuteronomy 28:54 So that the man that is tender among you, and very delicate, his eye shall be evil toward his brother, and toward the wife of his bosom, and toward the remnant of his children which he shall leave: Deuteronomy 28:55 So that he will not give to any of them of the flesh of his children whom he shall eat: because he hath nothing left him in the siege, and in the straitness, wherewith thine enemies shall distress thee in all thy gates. Deuteronomy 28:56 The tender and delicate woman among you, which would not adventure to set the sole of her foot upon the ground for delicateness and tenderness, her eye shall be evil toward the husband of her bosom, and toward her son, and toward her daughter,

Deuteronomy 28:57 And toward her young one that cometh out from between her feet, and toward her children which she shall bear: for she shall eat them for want of all things secretly in the siege and straitness, wherewith thine enemy shall distress thee in thy gates. Deuteronomy 28:58 If thou wilt not observe to do all the words of this law that are written in this book, that thou mayest fear this glorious and fearful name, which

thy Mighty-one ;

Deuteronomy 28:59 Then will make thy plagues wonderful, and the plagues of thy seed, even great plagues, and of long continuance, and sore sicknesses, and of long continuance. Deuteronomy 28:60 Moreover he will bring upon thee all the diseases of Egypt, which thou wast afraid of; and they shall cleave unto thee. Deuteronomy 28:61 Also every sickness, and every plague, which is not written in the book of this law, them will bring upon thee, until thou be destroyed. Deuteronomy 28:62 And ye shall be left few in number, whereas ye were as the stars of heaven for multitude; because thou wouldest not obey the voice of which

Deuteronomy 28:63 And it shall come to pass, that as

thy Mighty-one .

rejoiced over you to do you good, and to

multiply you; so will rejoice over you to destroy you, and to bring you to nought; and ye shall be plucked from off the land whither thou goest to possess it.

Deuteronomy 28:64 And shall scatter thee among all people, from the one end of the earth even unto the other; and there thou shalt serve other elohim, which neither thou nor thy fathers have known, even wood and stone. Deuteronomy 28:65 And among these nations shalt thou find no ease, neither shall the sole of thy foot have rest: but

shall give thee there a trembling heart, and failing of eyes, and sorrow of mind:

Deuteronomy 28:66 And thy life shall hang in doubt before thee; and thou shalt fear day and night, and shalt have none assurance of thy life: Deuteronomy 28:67 In the morning thou shalt say, Would Elohim it were even! and at even thou shalt say, Would Elohim it were morning! for the fear of thine heart wherewith thou shalt fear, and for the sight of thine eyes which thou shalt see.

Deuteronomy 28:68 And shall bring thee into Egypt again with ships, by the way whereof I spake unto thee, Thou shalt see it no more again: and there ye shall be sold unto your enemies for bondmen and bondwomen, and no man shall buy you.

Sent Forth, and Commanded The Twelve Disciples Matthew 10:5-6 These twelve sent forth, and commanded them, saying, Go not into the way of the Gentiles, and into any city of the Samaritans enter ye not: But go rather to the lost sheep of the house of Israel (YAHSHURUN). Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance Hebrew-Greek Dictionary ‘search’ for "Israel"–₃₄₇₄

THE NAME ‘ISRAEL’ ORIGINATED FROM THE NAME (YASHAR) ‘YAHSHEAR’ yaw-shar' a primitive root; to be straight ‘yesh-oo-roon' Jeshurun, a symbol. name for Israel yis-raw-ale' a symbolical name of Jacob

Genesis 32:28 And he said, Thy name shall be called no more Jacob, but Israel –₃₄₇₄ for as a prince hast thou power with Elohim and with men, and hast prevailed. 3474 yashar yaw-shar' a primitive root; to be straight or even; figuratively, to be (causatively, to make) right, pleasant, prosperous:--direct, fit, seem good (meet), + please (will), be (esteem, go) right (on), bring (look, make, take the) straight (way), be upright(-ly). 3475 Yesher yay'-sher from 3474; the right; Jesher, an Israelite: -Jesher. 3476 yosher yo'-sher from 3474; the right:--equity, meet, right, upright(-ness). 3477 yashar yaw-shawr' from 3474; straight (literally or figuratively):--convenient, equity, Jasher, just, meet(-est), + pleased well right(-eous), straight, (most) upright(-ly, -ness). 3484 Yshuruwn yesh-oo-roon' from 3474; upright; Jeshurun, a symbol. name for Israel:--Jeshurun. 3478 Yisra'el yis-raw-ale' from 8280 and 410; he will rule as God; Jisrael, a symbolical name of Jacob; also (typically) of his posterity: --Israel. 3479 Yisra'el yis-raw-ale' (Aramaic) corresponding to 3478:--Israel. 3481 Yisr'eliy yis-reh-ay-lee' patronymically from 3478; a Jisreelite or descendant of Jisrael:--of Israel, Israelite. 3484 Yshuruwn yesh-oo-roon' from 3474; upright; Jeshurun, a symbol. name for Israel:--Jeshurun.

YAHSHURUN FROM THE NAME YAHSHEAR THE 12 TRIBES OF YAHSHURUN WAS CALLED ISRAEL WHEN THEY WERE IN MASRY (NOW EGYPT)

Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance Hebrew-Greek Dictionary:

3478 from no. 8280 Yisrawale (Israel) means “Prince of Sarah” to distinguished from Ismael means “In the name of my master Sarah” (“ale” means female master)

STARTED IN EGYPT WHEN THEY WERE CALLED ysrỉꜣr ( ISRAEL ) Merneptha Stone

Moabite Stone

"Israel is laid waste; its seed is no more."

[7]

ysrỉꜣr[8] Israel

fk.t waste

bn [negative]

pr.t seed/grain

=f his/its

The Merneptah Stele — also known as the Israel Stele or Victory Stele of Merneptah — is an inscription by the Ancient Egyptian king Merneptah (reign:1213 to 1203 BC), which appears on the reverse side of a granite stele erected by the king Amenhotep III. It was discovered by Flinders Petrie in 1896 at Thebes. The stele has gained much fame and notoriety for being the only Ancient Egyptian document generally accepted as mentioning "Isrir" or "Israel". It is the earliest known attestation of the demonym Israelite. For this reason, many scholars refer to it as the "Israel stele". The Mesha Stele (popularized in the 19th century as the "Moabite Stone") is a black basalt stone bearing an inscription by the 9th century BC ruler Mesha of Moab in Jordan. Mesha is recorded as the King of Moab in 2 Kings 3:4 (1 Kings 11:33, Numbers 21:29 ).

IS - RA - EL What does the name Israel mean? Is it just a co-incidence that the name 'Israel' incorporates three gods/goddesses, or is it the reason for the name Israel? The name 'Israel' according to the Jews, means "God rules", or "God shines"

ISIS [IS] Isis [IS] was an Egyptian Throne Goddess dating back to the 5th dynasty. Her name literally means the feminine aspect of the throne - also the Queen of the throne. However, the hieroglyph for her name used originally meant (female) of flesh, i.e. mortal, and she may simply have represented deified Earthly queens of the World. She was most prominently remembered as the wife of Horus, or, in later periods, as the wife of Osiris and mother of Horus, and was worshiped as the archetypal wife and mother. Isis is the feminine archetype for creation - the goddess of fertility and motherhood. She has gone by many names, such as the 'virgin' Mary, and played many roles in history and mythology -as goddess, virgin, and female creator of life. Isis represents the feminine aspects of life - male and female alike, for she represents creation, rebirth, reincarnation, Ascension, intuition, psychic abilities, higher frequency vibrations, love and compassion. In other words, she represents nature and all that is natural of our existence. She is the mother nurturer - the High Priestess - the Goddess of creation, and perhaps representing Eve, the first woman and mother of all. Isis became prominent late in Egyptian history when it began to absorb the cults of many other goddesses. It eventually spread outside Egypt throughout the Middle East and Europe, with temples to her built as far away as the British Isles. Remnants of her worshipers remained in Christian Europe as late as the 6th century, when at that time, her memory was honored as the virgin mother of the Chrisitan god, Jesus

RA Ra (sometimes spelled RĂŞ) is the sun-god of Heliopolis in ancient Egypt. Ra originally meant "mouth" in the Egyptian language, and was a reference to his creation of the deities of the Ogdoad system, excluding the 8 concepts which created him, by the power of speech (compare how Yahweh was said to have created the world). In later Egyptian dynastic times, Ra was subsumed into the god Horus, as Re-Horakhty (and many variant spellings). The sun is either the entire body of Ra, or just his eye. The symbols of Ra are the solar symbols of a golden disk or the symbol â&#x160;&#x2122; (circle with a point at its centre). He was also associated with the Phoenix, as he rose again each morning in flames.

The Eye of Ra, or the Right Eye of Horus

The Eye of RA was a symbol that signified royal power, yet on the numeration side denoted a decimal system where round off was set to the first 6-terms. The ancients believed this symbol of indestructibility would assist in rebirth, due to their beliefs about the soul. The more recent tradition of freemasonry adopted the symbol in the form of the Eye of Providence and as such it has survived to this day, and appears as the Eye of Providence on the recto of the Great Seal of the United States. The Eye of Horus (flanked by Nekhbet and Wadjet) was found under the 12th layer of bandages on Tutankhamun's mummy. Horus was an ancient god in Egyptian mythology who dramatically evolved over the whole of Egyptian history. Early on, he became identified as a sky god, where one of his eyes was the sun, and the other the moon. His weaker eye later became less important in his mythology, and he became more strongly aligned with the sun, particularly when the cult of Thoth, a moon god, arose. As the sun, or rather, with his eye as the sun, his eye had a special meaning, and became a symbol of power when combined with the hieratic aspects of the subject. Originally, Ra held this position, but as Horus gradually became more important, he transformed into a sun god, so Horus became thought of as Ra, or rather Ra-Herakhty ("Ra, who is Horus of the two horizons"). Later Horus-Eye numeration decreased in importance in Egyptian life, with hieratic, demotic and later improvements in Egyptian arithmetic solving the oldest Horus-Eye problem. The oldest Horus-Eye problem was to write any number, like one (1), exactly, without throwing away any piece of the number.

[depiction of Enlil and Ninlil]

Ellil "The Akkadian god of earth and wind. He is the son of Ansar and Kisar, the primordial deities, and the father of the moon god Sin. Together with Ea and Anu he forms a powerful triad of gods in the ancient Mesopotamian religion. He is represented wearing a headband which is decorated with horns. He is equivalent to the Sumerian god Enlil."

Enlil "In ancient Sumero-Babylonian myth, Enlil ("lord wind") is the god of air, wind and storms. Enlil is the foremost god of the Mesopotamian pantheon, and is sometimes referred to as Kur-Gal ("great mountain"). In the Sumerian cosmology he was born of the union of An heaven and Ki earth. These he separated, and he carried off the earth as his portion. In later times he supplanted Anu as chief god. His consort is Ninlil with whom he has five children: Nanna, Nerigal, Ningirsu, Ninurta, and Nisaba. Enlil holds possession of the Tablets of Destiny which gives him power over the entire cosmos and the affairs of man. He is sometimes friendly towards mankind, but can also be a stern and even cruel god who punishes man and sends forth disasters, such as the great Flood which wiped out humanity with the exception of Atrahasis. Enlil is portrayed wearing a crown with horns, symbol of his power. His most prestigious temple was in the city Nippur, and he was the patron of that city. His equivalent is the Akkadian god Ellil."

That EL and YHWH were two separate 'gods' - see: YHWH as Marduk. So we see that the gods El and Yahweh are distinct gods from each other, as distinct as their individual names. Yahweh was worshipped as a war god from the deserts of southern Palestine who migrated north to Judah while El was the god of Israel whose home was Mesopotamia. Historically speaking, the two gods must be regarded as originally distinct that subsequently were related and finally identified through political and religious syncreticism.

YHWH AND MARDUK YHWH AND MARDUK Below is a list of similarities between Marduk, the ‘god’ son of Enki, and the Hebrew God, YHWH, who ruled the Great Age of Aries. Were they the same god? Note: there is no mention of YHWH’s name in the Sumerian texts - or the St. John journals, but they do mention Marduk – who has the same pattern as YHWH.

YHWH and Marduk Pattern 1) Both gods begin their rule at the start of the age of Aries [2048 BCE][Note: planetary ruler of Aries is the planet, Mars = Marduk] Mars is a war-like planet. 2) Both gods portray Mars characteristics [warriors, aggressiveness, ambition, dominating, conquests, leaders, weapons, destruction] 3) Both gods, as warriors, were involved in combat, wars, and the destruction of cities; both were benefactors or heroes 4) Both gods claimed to be the destroyers of cities such as Sodom and Gomorrah 5) RA, Marduk, and YHWH, [as well as the Israelites] were all in Egypt at the same time 6) Both gods roamed the heavens in chariots [chariot or 'shem'] 7) Both were known as a 'God, King, Lord most High', i.e. Lords of Heaven 64

8) The number 50 was important to both gods - Marduk was given the status of 50, YHWH the 50 year Jubilee 9) Both were unseen gods - Marduk was in exile, YHWH's elusiveness for unknown reasons 10) Both were seen on a heavenly throne attended by fiery angels 11) Both [and Ra] had sons who promoted their father's cause [Marduk/Nabu, YHWH/Jesus, RA/Osiris] - Jesus and Osiris both arose from the dead and went to heaven not known if Nabu did the same. 12) Both claimed to be the 'creators' of the Earth, the solar system, and creator of mankind 13) Both left the scene of power at the very same time in history 14) IS-RA-EL - says RA is god - [EL - means 'god'] - RA is another name for Marduk 15) RA and Marduk were one and the same god 16) I AM THAT I AM, means, I AM ASHER I AM [Asher and Marduk were the same god] 17) Both Marduk and YHWH held the Sinai Peninsula to be an important location 18) Marduk arrived in Harran in 2048 BCE - Abram was told to leave Harran in 2048 BCE 19) Marduk identified the 'heavenly planet', Nibiru/Hibiru, as his own - gave it his name the red planet. YHWH claimed to possess 'heaven' and its gates 20) Marduk usurped and replaced Anu, his grandfather, as most supreme god - YHWH who did he usurp? 21) In the creation of the solar system - Marduk claims the role as 'Father' 22) Marduk, [as Nibiru], has a god-hierarchy of 12; YHWH has 12 tribes; Jesus had 12 disciples - [12 months in a year] 23) Marduk, [as Nibiru], has 7 moons - one for every day of the week; YHWH instituted seven days to a week 24) Both gods claimed to be the supreme deity of both Heaven and Earth 25) Marduk, [as Nibiru], was the planet of 'crossing' [over our solar system]. The 'cross' is used to symbolize Judeo-Christians

26) Marduk was the firstborn of Enki, whereas Jesus was the firstborn of YHWH. 27) Marduk's name means: son of light, son of the brilliant day, true son - by this same description was Jesus known 28) Both are known as dual gods - Marduk/RA - YHWH/Jesus – 29) Both claimed supremacy of the 'Four quarters of the Earth' 30) Both claimed that the god of Babylon was their enemy 31) RA and YHWH both had Temples built; both had a special shrine to house a coveted instrument [the Ben-Ben & the Ark of Covenant] 32) RA's kingdom was divided into two sections for [Osiris & Seth] - the north and the south kingdoms – the same with Israel 33) Osiris, son of Marduk, was, killed; he then was, resurrected, ascending into the heavens through the secret gates. Isis [goddess] found his dead body; Jesus, son of YHWH, was, killed, resurrected, and later he ascended, into the heavens - Mary Magdalene sat watch over his body, and was first to witness Jesus after his rising. 34) The Northern & Southern kingdoms of Egypt, wore red, white, blue hats; all twelve tribes, of YHWH's Israel, have red, white, blue flags today. 35) Father, virgin mother, divine infant/Osiris, Isis & Horus; YHWH, Mary & Jesus; Marduk, [as Nibiru, Tiamat [Earth], & the Sun 36) A six-point star symbolized Nibiru and Marduk – same as the Jews - and perhaps King David - the star means 'god' status 37) Eye of Horus represents strength, vigor, and self-sacrifice; America, home of the lost tribes, put this 'eye' on their national emblem - also the pyramid 38) The 'thirteen' tribes of Israel were once Egyptian citizens, under Moses' command they left Egypt when Marduk left - 1433 BCE. The original 'thirteen' colonies of the USA were identified with Egyptian symbolism.

INDIAN-EGYPTIAN-ASSYRIAN-BABYLONIAN-PERSIAN-GREEK-ROMAN MYTHOLOGIES

MYTHRA (1200 B.C.E.) Mythra of Persia was born by a virgin on December 25, was crucified, died and resurrected after three days. ATTIS (1200 B.C.E.) Attis of Greece born by a virgin on December 25, was crucified, died and resurrected after three days. KRISHNA (900 B.C.E.) Krishna of India born by a virgin on December 25, was crucified, died and resurrected after three days. TAMMUZ Ezekiel 8:14 (597 B.C.E) Nimrod II named asTammuz of Babylonia, Azur is his name in Asyrian, and Osiris his name Egypt. Nimrod II died and his wife gave birth to a son and they claim that is Nimrod II was ‘RESURRECTED’. From then started this Myth become famous in Greek and Roman as the same as Jupiter and Zeus. HORUS (300 B.C.E.) Horus of Egypt born by a virgin on December 25, was crucified, died and resurrected after three days. DIONYSUS (200 B.C.E.) Dionysus of Greece born by a virgin on December 25, was crucified, died and resurrected after three days.

Sent Forth, and Commanded The Twelve Disciples

Matthew 10:5-6 These twelve sent forth, and commanded them, saying, Go not into the way of the Gentiles, and into any city of the Samaritans enter ye not: But go rather to the lost sheep of the house of Israel (YAHSHURUN). Lost Sheep is the People of

How They Were Lost?

Jeremiah 50:6 My people hath been lost sheep: their shepherds have caused them to go astray, they have turned them away on the mountains: they have gone from mountain to hill, they have forgotten their resting place. Their Shepherds Have Caused Them To Go Astray Jeremiah 23:23 Am I an Elohim at hand, saith

, and not an Elohim afar off?

Jeremiah 23:24 Can any hide himself in secret places that I shall not see him? saith not I fill heaven and earth? saith .

. Do

Jeremiah 23:25 I have heard what the prophets said, that prophesy lies in my name, saying, I have dreamed, I have dreamed. Jeremiah 23:26 How long shall this be in the heart of the prophets that prophesy lies? yea, they are prophets of the deceit of their own heart; Jeremiah 23:27 Which think to cause my people to forget my name by their dreams which they tell every man to his neighbour, as their fathers have forgotten my name for Baal. Jeremiah 23:28 The prophet that hath a dream, let him tell a dream; and he that hath my word, let him speak my word faithfully. What is the chaff to the wheat? saith . Jeremiah 23:29 Is not my word like as a fire? saith the rock in pieces?

; and like a hammer that breaketh

Jeremiah 23:30 Therefore, behold, I am against the prophets, saith every one from his neighbour. Jeremiah 23:31 Behold, I am against the prophets, saith say, He saith.

, that steal my words

, that use their tongues, and

Jeremiah 23:32 Behold, I am against them that prophesy false dreams, saith , and do tell them, and cause my people to err by their lies, and by their lightness; yet I sent them not, nor commanded them: therefore they shall not profit this people at all, saith . Jeremiah 23:33 And when this people, or the prophet, or a priest, shall ask thee, saying, What is the burden of ? thou shalt then say unto them, What burden? I will even forsake you, saith . Jeremiah 23:34 And as for the prophet, and the priest, and the people, that shall say, The burden of , I will even punish that man and his house. Jeremiah 23:35 Thus shall ye say every one to his neighbour, and every one to his brother, What hath answered? and, What hath spoken? Jeremiah 23:36 And the burden of shall ye mention no more: for every man's word shall be his burden; for ye have perverted the words of the living Elohim, of of hosts our Elohim. Jeremiah 23:37 Thus shalt thou say to the prophet, What hath What hath spoken? Jeremiah 23:38 But since ye say, The burden of Because ye say this word, The burden of not say, The burden of ;

answered thee? and,

; therefore thus saith ; , and I have sent unto you, saying, Ye shall

Jeremiah 23:39 Therefore, behold, I, even I, will utterly forget you, and I will forsake you, and the city that I gave you and your fathers, and cast you out of my presence: Jeremiah 23:40 And I will bring an everlasting reproach upon you, and a perpetual shame, which shall not be forgotten.

How The False Priests and False Prophets Appear in True Worship of

in Israel

THE TRUE PRIESTHOOD (LEGITIMATE PRIESTS) IS IN THE LINEAGE OF AARON AND IS PERPETUAL STATUTE MEANING FOREVER PRIESTHOOD IS THE DESCENDANTS OF AARON Exodus 29:9 And thou shalt gird them with girdles, Aaron and his sons, and put the bonnets on them: and the priest's office shall be theirs for a perpetual statute: and thou shalt consecrate Aaron and his sons.

The Legitimate Priests was Replaced THE TRUE PRIESTHOOD IN THE LINEAGE OF AARON THE LEVITES WITH PERPETUAL STATUTE OF BEING THE LEGITIMATE PRIESTS WAS REPLACED BY NOT OF THE SONS OF LEVI BY KING JEROBOAM OF ISRAEL

The Illegitimate Priests (Fake Priests) 1Kings 12:31 And he made an house of high places, and made priests of the lowest of the people, which were not of the sons of Levi. 1Kings 12:32 And Jeroboam ordained a feast in the eighth month, on the fifteenth day of the month, like unto the feast that is in Judah, and he offered upon the altar. So did he in Bethel, sacrificing unto the calves that he had made: and he placed in Bethel the priests of the high places which he had made. 1Kings 13:33 After this thing Jeroboam returned not from his evil way, but made again of the lowest of the people priests of the high places: whosoever would, he consecrated him, and he became one of the priests of the high places. 1Kings 13:34 And this thing became sin unto the house of Jeroboam, even to cut it off, and to destroy it from off the face of the earth.

King Jeroboam and his sons had cast them off from executing the priest's office unto 2Chronicles 11:13 And the priests and the Levites that were in all Israel resorted to him out of all their coasts. 2Chronicles 11:14 For the Levites left their suburbs and their possession, and came to Judah and Jerusalem: for Jeroboam and his sons had cast them off from executing the priest's office unto . 2Chronicles 11:15 And he ordained him priests for the high places, and for the devils, and for the calves which he had made. 2Chronicles 11:16 And after them out of all the tribes of Israel such as set their hearts to seek Mighty One of Israel came to Jerusalem, to sacrifice unto the Mighty One of their fathers. 2Chronicles 11:17 So they strengthened the kingdom of Judah, and made Rehoboam the son of Solomon strong, three years: for three years they walked in the way of David and Solomon.

ORIGIN OF SACERDOTE THE NAME ‘ISRAEL’ ORIGINATED FROM THE NAME (YASHAR) ‘YAHSHEAR’ yaw-shar' a primitive root; to be straight ‘yesh-oo-roon' Jeshurun, a symbol. name for Israel yis-raw-ale' a symbolical name of Jacob

Genesis 32:28 And he said, Thy name shall be called no more Jacob, but Israel –₃₄₇₄ for as a prince hast thou power with Elohim and with men, and hast prevailed. 3474 yashar yaw-shar' a primitive root; to be straight or even; figuratively, to be (causatively, to make) right, pleasant, prosperous:-direct, fit, seem good (meet), + please (will), be (esteem, go) right (on), bring (look, make, take the) straight (way), be upright(-ly). 3475 Yesher yay'-sher from 3474; the right; Jesher, an Israelite: -Jesher. 3476 yosher yo'-sher from 3474; the right:--equity, meet, right, upright(-ness). 3477 yashar yaw-shawr' from 3474; straight (literally or figuratively):--convenient, equity, Jasher, just, meet(-est), + pleased well right(-eous), straight, (most) upright(-ly, -ness). 3484 Yshuruwn yesh-oo-roon' from 3474; upright; Jeshurun, a symbol. name for Israel:--Jeshurun. 3478 Yisra'el yis-raw-ale' from 8280 and 410; he will rule as God; Jisrael, a symbolical name of Jacob; also (typically) of his posterity: -Israel. 3479 Yisra'el yis-raw-ale' (Aramaic) corresponding to 3478:--Israel. 3481 Yisr'eliy yis-reh-ay-lee' patronymically from 3478; a Jisreelite or descendant of Jisrael:--of Israel, Israelite. 3484 Yshuruwn yesh-oo-roon' from 3474; upright; Jeshurun, a symbol. name for Israel:--Jeshurun.

dath <1881> Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance Hebrew Dictionary Pronunciation:

Dawth (dawthu)

Definition:

1) decree, law, edict, regulation, usage 1a) decree, edict, commission 1b) law, rule of uncertain (perhaps foreign) derivation: a royal edict or statute:-commandment, commission, decree, law, manner.

DaTH

I used to think of DaTH (dawth-ho) as meaning void, since that's the way the fluffy bunny new age kabbalah books present it. I was curious one day and decided to see if the word was in the Bible (in Hebrew version) and found that it means something like the Law written in our hearts, a kosmic consciousness that lets us know if we are in sync with the Tao That Be (or however you want to describe it). Here are a few of my notes on my research into DaTH.

Go on a spiritual quest to find values you can hold up as being what you stand for. You have found your inner DaTH. You have found the law written in your heart. What is law? A king gives a decree or edict that is the expression of the king’s will. [Esther 3:14, 8:13, 9:14] There was the concept that once a king issued this DaTH, it cannot be altered or revoked. [Daniel 2:15, 6:16] DaTH is entrusted to people. In the case of civil law, this DaTH is in the hands of judges, enforced by police, argued by lawyers, voted upon and recorded by politicians. The Israelites had the concept of the ToWRaH being the DaTH of Yahweh. Ezra was given the title of Secretary of the irrevocable DaTH of the Almighty of heaven. [Ezra 7:2, 1 Esdras 8:9] The irrevocability of the DaTH from Yahweh was not questioned by Yahshua. Yahshua was not out to destroy the ToWRaH representing the DaTH from Yahweh, but to bring it to life in the hearts of people. [Matthew 5:17] He was not getting out a giant cosmic eraser. What he challenged was that DaTH of Yahweh was complete and contained in scriptures and traditions. He offered that DaTH of Yahweh can be known in the heart, directly experienced, with continued insights into this DaTH, renewed revelation, and ongoing prophecy. This was not anti-Jewish at all. The idea was found in the Dead Sea Scrolls. The Jews continued to redefine DaTH with the Mishnah, the Talmud, the Kabbalah, and to this day with books being published, web sites being built, deeper insights explored and lived out. Here is something you can count on to be true for your entire life—CHoKMaH/Sophia and DaTH are treasures that will be your salvation. The greatest treasure comes from uniting with Yahweh. [Isaiah33:6] A treasure is a reward after following a treasure hunt. A gift is never really valued as a treasure. YAHWEH with a multitude approaches, from his right hand comes a shining DaTH. [Deuteronomy 33:2] DaTH is the invisible SHiPHRaH, the Law in the heart of Yahweh. DaTH is Law, but DaTH is also having an active conscious, a living Law written in the heart. DaTH is being conscious of the will of Yahweh, which we can concentrate upon, which we can be mindful of, which can direct our view of what Yahweh wants in each given situation. DaTH is beyond memorizing a collection of ancient rules. DaTH is a living part of each of us. I would dare say that people who have never heard one word of religion still know that it would be wrong to go on a murdering spree or steal from the neighbors when they are not at home. The commandments part of ToWRaH are not the DaTH, but are examples of using the DaTH in specific situations. The DaTH extends far beyond the few ancient case-by-case examples of what would not be acceptable behavior.Thus the Jewish/Kabbalist quest for the invisible DaTH is much like the Gnostic quest for direct connect, for gnosis. Maybe it is invisible because it is from another dimension, that light trapped in the darkness, our core Messiah’s Consciousness, our native our Nature.

Moses is Descendant of Aaron and was Called Dath Mosha Wikipedia, the Free Encyclopedia - Dath Mosha Middle Eastern and North African Jewish community headdress may also resemble that of the ancient Israelites. In Yemen, the wrap around the cap was called ‫ מַ צַר‬massar; the head covering worn by all women according to Dath Mosha was a ‫" גַרגּוש‬Gargush".

THE LEGITIMATE PRIESTS FROM AARON DESCENDANTS WAS CALLED SACERDOTE COMBINATION OF THE NAME YAHSHEAR (Jacob) and PRIEST (DaTH) (Yahshear-Sacer and DaTH-Dote)

LEGITIMATE AND ILLEGITIMATE PRIESTS OF ISRAEL DESCENDANTS OF EFRAIM KING JEROBOAM OF ISRAEL REPLACED ALL OF AARONâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;S LEVITES LEGITIMATE PRIEST BY ORDINARY ISRAELI WHO BECOME ILLEGITIMATE PRIESTS

WHO IS KING JEROBOAM?

1Kings 11:26 And Jeroboam the son of Nebat, an Ephrathite of Zereda, Solomon's servant, whose mother's name was Zeruah, a widow woman, even he lifted up his hand against the king. Ishmael Descendants After roaming the wilderness for some time, Ishmael and his mother settled in the Desert of Paran, where he became an expert in archery. Eventually, his mother found him a wife from the land of Egypt.[6] They had 12 sons who became 12 tribal chiefs throughout the regions from Havilah to Shur (from Assyria to the border of Egypt).[7] His children are listed as follows:[8] 1. 2.

Nebaioth Kedar, father of the Qedarites, (A northern Arab tribe that controlled the region between the Persian Gulf and the Sinai Peninsula). According to tradition, ancestor of Muhammad and the Quraysh tribe.[9] 3. Adbeel, established a tribe in northwest Arabia. 4. Mibsam 5. Mishma 6. Dumah, associated with Adummatu described as "a fortress of Arabia" in Saudi Arabia. 7. Massa, father of a nomadic tribe that inhabited the Arabian desert toward Babylonia. 8. Hadad 9. Tema 10. Jetur 11. Naphish 12. Kedemah

Nebaioth Nebaioth is the first-born son of Ishmael (Genesis 25:13). Isaiah mentions him, together with his brother Kedar, among the tribes that will be gathered up for the Kingdom (60:7). It's not clear what the name Nebaioth might mean, or where it comes from. Jones' Dictionary of Old Testament Proper Names insists that it is the plural of an unused root (nabhah), to be high, and reads High Places (and refers to the name Ishbi-benob). BDB Theological Dictionary seems to suggests that our name was originally spelled with a teth instead of a taw, and has to do with (nabat), look, regard (see the name Nebat). 1Kings 11:26 And Jeroboam the son of Nebat, an Ephrathite of Zereda, Solomon's servant, whose mother's name was Zeruah, a widow woman, even he lifted up his hand against the king.

THEREFORE KING JEROBOAM OF ISRAEL IS A DESCENDANTS OF EFRAIM AND EFRAIM COMES FROM DESCENDANT OF NEBAT WHO IS THE SAME NEBAIOTH THE FIRST SON OF ISHMAEL PROPHECY OF YAHWEH IN Genesei 15:13-14 WAS FULFILLED Genesis 15:13-14 And he said unto Abram, Know of a surety that thy seed shall be a stranger in a land that is not theirs, and shall serve them; and they shall afflict them four hundred years; And also that nation, whom they shall serve, will I judge: and afterward shall they come out with great substance. Genesis 21:12-13 And said unto Abraham, Let it not be grievous in thy sight because of the lad, and because of thy bondwoman; in all that Sarah hath said unto thee, hearken unto her voice; for in Isaac shall thy seed be called. And also of the son of the bondwoman will I make a nation, because he is thy seed. Genesis 48:5-6 And now thy two sons, Ephraim and Manasseh, which were born unto thee in the land of Egypt before I came unto thee into Egypt, are mine; as Reuben and Simeon, they shall be mine. And thy issue, which thou begettest after them, shall be thine, and shall be called after the name of their brethren in their inheritance. Exodus 12:51 And it came to pass the selfsame day, that children of Israel out of the land of Egypt by their armies.

did bring the

(PERPETUAL STATUTE) Exodus 29:9 And thou shalt gird them with girdles, Aaron and his sons, and put the bonnets on them: and the priest's office shall be theirs for a perpetual statute: and thou shalt consecrate Aaron and his sons.

LEGITIMATE AND ILLEGITIMATE PRIESTS OF ISRAEL DESCENDANTS OF EFRAIM KING JEROBOAM OF ISRAEL REPLACED ALL OF AARONâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;S LEVITES LEGITIMATE PRIEST BY ORDINARY ISRAELI ILLEGITIMATE PRIESTS

FAKE PRIESTS (Illegitimate Priests) 1Kings 12:31 And he made an house of high places, and made priests of the lowest of the people, which were not of the sons of Levi. 1Kings 12:32 And Jeroboam ordained a feast in the eighth month, on the fifteenth day of the month, like unto the feast that is in Judah, and he offered upon the altar. So did he in Bethel, sacrificing unto the calves that he had made: and he placed in Bethel the priests of the high places which he had made. 1Kings 13:33 After this thing Jeroboam returned not from his evil way, but made again of the lowest of the people priests of the high places: whosoever would, he consecrated him, and he became one of the priests of the high places. 1Kings 13:34 And this thing became sin unto the house of Jeroboam, even to cut it off, and to destroy it from off the face of the earth.

LEGITIMATE LEVITES PRIESTS OF ISRAEL LEFT THEIR SUBURBS AND CAME TO JUDAH AND JERUSALEM

2Chronicles 11:13 And the priests and the Levites that were in all Israel resorted to him out of all their coasts. 2Chronicles 11:14 For the Levites left their suburbs and their possession, and came to Judah and Jerusalem: for Jeroboam and his sons had cast them off from executing the priest's office unto . 2Chronicles 11:15 And he ordained him priests for the high places, and for the devils, and for the calves which he had made. 2Chronicles 11:16 And after them out of all the tribes of Israel such as set their hearts to seek Mighty One of Israel came to Jerusalem, to sacrifice unto the Mighty One of their fathers. 2Chronicles 11:17 So they strengthened the kingdom of Judah, and made Rehoboam the son of Solomon strong, three years: for three years they walked in the way of David and Solomon.

2Chronicles 20:18 And Jehoshaphat bowed his head with his face to the ground: and all Judah and the inhabitants of Jerusalem fell before

, worshipping

2Chronicles 20:19 And the Levites, of the children of the Kohathites, and of the children of the Korhites, stood up to praise

Elohim of Israel with a loud voice on high.

2Chronicles 9:21 For the king's ships went to Tarshish with the servants of Huram: every three years once came the ships of Tarshish bringing gold, and silver, ivory, and apes, and peacocks.

LEVITES (SACERDOTE) YAHSHEAR-DATH ASSIGNED TO EVERY TRIBES Joshua 21:1-8 and 1Chronicles 6:63-81. Joshua 21:1 Then came near the heads of the fathers of the Levites unto Eleazar the priest, and unto Joshua the son of Nun, and unto the heads of the fathers of the tribes of the children of Israel; Joshua 21:2 And they spake unto them at Shiloh in the land of Canaan, saying, hand of Moses to give us cities to dwell in, with the suburbs thereof for our cattle.

commanded by the

Joshua 21:3 And the children of Israel gave unto the Levites out of their inheritance, at the commandment of , these cities and their suburbs. Joshua 21:4 And the lot came out for the families of the Kohathites: and the children of Aaron the priest, [which were] of the Levites, had by lot out of the tribe of Judah, and out of the tribe of Simeon, and out of the tribe of Benjamin, thirteen cities. Joshua 21:5 And the rest of the children of Kohath [had] by lot out of the families of the tribe of Ephraim, and out of the tribe of Dan, and out of the half tribe of Manasseh, ten cities. Joshua 21:6 And the children of Gershon [had] by lot out of the families of the tribe of Issachar, and out of the tribe of Asher, and out of the tribe of Naphtali, and out of the half tribe of Manasseh in Bashan, thirteen cities. Joshua 21:7 The children of Merari by their families [had] out of the tribe of Reuben, and out of the tribe of Gad, and out of the tribe of Zebulun, twelve cities. Joshua 21:8 And the children of Israel gave by lot unto the Levites these cities with their suburbs, as commanded by the hand of Moses.

Sons of Yahshear (Jacob) from Leah, Rachel, Bilha, Zilpa 1. Ruben ---------- 1. Ruben (Leah) - Yahshear Dath Merari the Priest 2. Simeon ---------- 2. Simeon (Leah) – Yahshear Dath Cohat the Priest 3. Levi ---------- Levi (Leah) sons Gerson, Cohat, Merari the Saserdote 4. Yahuwdah ---------- 3. Yahuwdah (Leah) – Yahshear Dath Cohat the Priest 5. Dan ---------- 4. Dan (Bilha-Rachel ) – Yahshear Dath Cohat the Priest 6. Nepthali ---------- 5. Nepthali (Bilha-Rachel) – Yahshear Dath Gerson the Priest 7. Gad ---------- 6. Gad (Zilpa-Leah) – Yahshear Dath Merari the Priest 8. Asher ---------- 7. Asher (Zilpa-Leah) – Yahshear Dath Gerson the Priest 9. Isachar ---------- 8. Isachar (Leah) –Yahshear Dath Gerson the Priest 10.Zabulon ---------- 9. Zabulon (Leah) – Yahshear Dath Merari the Priest Dinah (Leah) 11.Yohseph ---------Joseph (Rachel) sons Manaseh and Efraim 12.BenYahmin ---------10. Manaseh½ Tribe - Yahshear Dath Gerson the Priest Manaseh½ Tribe – Yahshear Dath Cohat the Priest 11. Efraim – Yahshear Dath Cohat the Priest 12. BenYahmin(Rachel) - Yahshear Dath Cohat the Priest Joseph was sold to Ismaelites and brought to Masry (Egypt) then sold to Egyptian and was put to jail. When Joseph interpreted the dream of Pharaoh’s, he was released to be Freeman and being freeman the rules is to Return back to his family. Ismaelites sold him to Egyptian so therefore he was returned to Ismaelites and married Asenath and had two sons Manase and Efraim.

Manase and Efraim become the 12th and 13th Tribes of Israel then on time of Moses brought them out of Egypt in fulfillment of the Prophecy of in Genesis 15:13-14 And he said unto Abram, Know of a surety that thy seed shall be a stranger in a land that is not theirs, and shall serve them; and they shall afflict them four hundred years; And also that nation, whom they shall serve, will I judge: and afterward shall they come out with great substance.

The Prophecy was fulfilled that the Seed of Abraham shall come out after 400 years Exodus 12:51 And it came to pass the selfsame day, that the land of Egypt by their armies.

did bring the children of Israel out of

Genesis 17:7 And I will establish my covenant between me and thee and thy seed after thee in their generations for an everlasting covenant, to be an Elohim unto thee, and to thy seed after thee. Genesis 16:12 And he will be a wild man; his hand will be against every man, and every man's hand against him; and he shall dwell in the presence of all his brethren. Genesis 25:9 And his sons Isaac and Ishmael buried him in the cave of Machpelah, in the field of Ephron the son of Zohar the Hittite, which is before Mamre;

THE ONLY WAY TO ESCAPED IS THE NAVY OF SHIPS OF KING SOLOMON TRAVELING TO OPHIR FOR GOLD

WHERE IS OPHIR? In the book entitled Collecion General de Documentos Relativos a las Islas Filipinas, the author has described how to locate Ophir. According to the book, particularly in Documento No. 98, Ophir can be found by travelling from the Cape of Good Hope in Africa, to India, to Burma, to Sumatra, to Moluccas, to Borneo, to Sulu, to China, then finally Ophir. Ophir was said to be "[...] in front of China towards the sea, of many islands where the Moluccans, Chinese, and Lequios met to trade..." This group of islands could not be Japan because the Moluccans did not get there. It could also not be Taiwan since it is not composed of "many islands." Only the present-day Philippines could fit the description. Spanish records also did mention of the presence of Lequious (big, bearded white men, probably descendants of the Phoenicians, whose ships were always laden with gold and silver) in the Islands to gather gold and silver. Other evidences have also pointed out that the Philippines was indeed the biblical Ophir. "The Land of Tarshish was Populated by Ismaeli" Book of Jasher, Chapter 50 1 At that time the children of Tarshish came against the sons of Ishmael, and made war with them, and the children of Tarshish spoiled the Ishmaelites for a long time. 2 And the children of Ishmael were small in number in those days, and they could not prevail over the children of Tarshish, and they were sorely oppressed. 3 And the old men of the Ishmaelites sent a record to the king of Egypt, saying, Send I pray thee unto thy servants officers and hosts to help us to fight against the children of Tarshish, for we have been consuming away for a long time. 4 And Pharaoh sent Joseph with the mighty men and host which were with him, and also his mighty men from the king's house. 78

5 And they went to the land of Havilah to the children of Ishmael, to assist them against the children of Tarshish, and the children of Ishmael fought with the children of Tarshish, and Joseph smote the Tarshishites and he subdued all their land, and the children of Ishmael dwell therein unto this day.

The truth is that the search for â&#x20AC;&#x153;Tarsis and Ofirâ&#x20AC;? was directly related to the "discovery" of these islands by Magellan! During the early period of European colonization, the Biblical lands of Tarshish and Ophir, or Tarsis and Ofir, as they were called, held the imagination of European explorers. Not only was it believed that the "lost tribes" of Israel were to be found in these lands, but also untold wealth. To these kingdoms King Solomon and King Hiram of Tyre sent ships for trade that "brought from Ophir great plenty of almug trees, and precious stones," (I Kings 10:11). Concerning Tarshish it is written: "Fro the king's ships went to Tarshish with the servants of Hiram: every three years once came the shop sof Tarshish bringing gold and silver, ivory, and apes, and peacock." (II Chronicles 9:21) In Samuel Purchas's well-known travel compendium Purchas His Pilgrim, he devotes the entire first chapter to a discussion of Tarshish and Ophir. In particular, he argues strenously that it is beloved Britain and not Spain that deserved the title as the modern Tarshish and Ophir. Curiously, in Careri's journal of his visit to the Philippines, he mentions that he would not go into the argument raging in Europe at that time over whether the Philippines was originally populated by the descendants of Biblical Tarshish. In modern times, scholars have attempted to relate Tarshish and Ophir with a number of areas, none of which include the Philippines. However, things were different in Europe prior to the discovery of the Philippines. There, they believed that Tarsis and Ofir were some lands far to the east of biblical Israel. Their reasoning was actually quite logical. King Solomon built the port from which ships departed for Tarsis and Ofir at Ezion-Geber on the coast of the Red Sea. The return journey took about three years, so obviously the location must be somewhere far to the East. In modern times, some scholars have tried to suggest that Solomon's navy circumnavigated Africa to reach the Mediterranean, but the seafaring Europeans of those times would not consider such nonsense. Tarsis and Ofir were unknown lands beyond the Golden Chersonese of Ptolemy. Their discovery would undoubtedly bring untold wealth and great fame in the minds of the people of those times. But what, one may ask, has this to do with the Philippines? The truth is that the search for Tarsis and Ofir was directly related to the "discovery" of these islands by Magellan!

Magellan and the Search for Ophir Magellan's contemporary, Duarte Barbosa, wrote that the people of Malacca (in modern Malaysia) had described to him an island group known as the Lequios whose people were as "rich and more eminent than the Chins (Chinese)," and that traded "much gold, and sliver in bars, silk, rich cloth, and much very good wheat, beautiful porcelains and many other merchandises." However, Barbosa was not the only one to mention the Lequios during Magellan's time. About a decade after Magellan's voyage, Ferdinand Pinto had wrote in his journal of the experience of his crew and himself after being shipwrecked on the Lequios! Pinto was traveling through the Malay Archipelago at the time and he describes the Lequios islands (see Luzon Empire) as belonging to large group of islands many of which were rich in gold and silver. He mentions that at that time the Portugese were familiar with Japan and China, and also with the island of "Mindanaus" or Mindanao, so the Lequois islands must have been somewhere between these two areas. Furthermore, Pinto even goes as far as to give the exact latitude of the main Lequios island. He states that is was situated at 9N20 latitude and that the island was on a merdian similar to that of Japan.

Now, in Magellan's time all exploration was done by latitude sailing and dead reckoning, as no navigational clocks were in use. Latitude sailing required fixing one's latitude precisely by means of an astrolabe. Longitude could only be approximated roughly by using a patent log to track the distance the ship has travelled in any particular direction. When Magellan began to suspect he was nearing the region of the Moluccas he deliberately steered on a north course and then turned westward at a latitude of 13 degrees North according to both Pigafetta and Albo. Pigafetta states that the reason was to get near the port of "Gaticara" which was the Cattigara mentioned by Ptolemy. In the book, Magellan's Voyage around the World, the author, Charles E. Nowell, offers another possible reason for Magellan steering so far to the north of the Moluccas. He notes that Magellan himself had rewrote part of Barbosa's book referring to the Lequios, and in his version Magellan substituted "Tarsis" and "Ofir" for the world "Lequios." Although these lands are not mentioned in Magellan's contract, less than six years after his voyage, Sebastian Cabot signed a contract with Spain which did have as one of its objectives the "lands of Tarshish and Ophir." Magellan had been to Malacca himself, and probably many have heard of the community of Filipino workers and merchants that lived there under the protection of the king of Malacca. Probably many of you already know of the theory that Black Henry, the slave Magellan purchased at Malacca, may have belonged to the Filipino community of Malacca as he was able to speak with the natives at Limasawa. Whatever the case, we know from his own pen that Magellan thought the Lequios islands might be the same as the Biblical Tarsis and Ofir, and it may be that his idea of the position of the Lequios was partly shaped by Barbosa's book, and partly by information he may have received from Filipinos in Malacca. Was the fact that Black Henry was able to converse with the people living at the latitude given by Pinto (but not with the people of Samar or Leyte) a coincidence, or something planned in advance from information gleaned in Malacca? Even after their discovery, many still regarded the Philippines, rich in gold and silver, to be the same as ancient Tarsis and Ofir. Father Colin, referred to them as such in the early 1600's and even at the turn of the century, the Philippine historian Pedro Paterno, still claimed that the Philippines were really Tarshish and Ophir! Whatever one thinks of these claims though, the search for the Biblical El Dorado appears to have played an important role in the European discovery of the Philippines.

Ferdinand Magellan While in the service of Spain, the Portuguese explorer Ferdinand Magellan (1480-1521) led the first European voyage of discovery to circumnavigate the globe. Ferdinand Magellan was born in Oporto of noble parentage. Having served as a page to the Queen, Magellan entered the Portuguese service in the East in 1505. He went to East Africa and later was at the battle of Diu, in which the Portuguese destroyed Egyptian naval hegemony in the Arabian Sea. He went twice to Malacca, the Malayan spice port, participating in its conquest by the Portuguese. He may also have gone on an exploratory mission to the Molucca Islands (Spice Islands), the original source of some of the most valuable spices. In 1513 Magellan was wounded in one of the many frustrating battles against the Moors in North Africa. But all of his services brought him little favor from the Crown, and in 1517, accompanied by his friend the cosmographer Ruy Faleiro, he went to Seville, where he offered his services to the Spanish court. The famous Treaty of Tordesillas (1494) had divided the overseas world of the "discoveries" between the two powers. Portugal acquired everything from Brazil eastward to the East Indies; the Spanish hemisphere of discovery and conquest ran westward from Brazil to 134째E meridian. This eastern area had not yet been explored by the Spaniards, and they assumed that some of the Spice Islands might lie within their half of the globe. They were wrong, but Magellan's scheme was to test that assumption. In addition it must be recalled that Columbus had made a terrible mistake, brought home by his "discovery" of America. Accepting the academic errors of learned geographers, ancient and modern, he had grossly underestimated the distance between Europe and the East (sailing westward from the former). Balboa's march across the Panamanian Isthmus had subsequently revealed the existence of a "South Sea" (the Pacific) on the other side of Columbus's "mainlands in the Ocean Sea." Thereafter, explorers eagerly sought northern and southern all-water passages across the stumbling block of the Americas; Magellan, too, sought such a passage.

Major Voyage King Charles V of Spain (the emperor Charles V) endorsed the design of Magellan and Faleiro, and on Sept. 20, 1519, after a year's preparation, Magellan led a fleet of five ships out into the Atlantic. Unfortunately the ships - the San Antonio, Trinidad, Concepción, Victoria, and Santiago - were barely seaworthy, and the crews, including some officers, were of international composition and of dubious loyalty to their leader. With Magellan went his brother-in-law, Duarte Barbosa, and the loyal and able commander of the Santiago, João Serrão. Arriving at Brazil, the fleet sailed down the South American coast to the Patagonian bay of San Julián, where it wintered from March to August 1520. There an attempted mutiny was squelched, with only the top leaders being punished. Thereafter, however, the Santiago was wrecked, and its crew had to be taken aboard the other vessels. Leaving San Julián, the fleet sailed southward; on Oct. 21, 1520, it entered the Strait of Magellan. It proceeded cautiously, taking over a month to pass through the strait. During this time the master of the San Antonio deserted and sailed back to Spain, and so only three of the original five ships entered the Pacific on November 28. There followed a long, monotonous voyage northward through the Pacific, and it was only on March 6, 1521, that the fleet finally anchored at Guam. Magellan then passed eastward to Cebu in the Philippines, where, in an effort to gain the favor of a local ruler, he became embroiled in a local war and was slain in battle on April 27, 1521; Barbosa and Serrão were killed shortly thereafter. With the crew wasted from sickness, the survivors were forced to destroy the Concepción, and the great circumnavigation was completed by a courageous former mutineer, the Basque Juan Sebastián del Cano. Commanding the Victoria, he picked up a small cargo of spices in the Moluccas, crossed the Indian Ocean, and traveled around the Cape of Good Hope from the east. With a greatly reduced crew he finally reached Seville on Sept. 8, 1522. In the meantime the Trinidad, considered unfit to make the long voyage home, had tried to beat its way against contrary winds back across the Pacific to Panama. The voyage revealed the vast extent of the northern Pacific, but the attempt failed, and the Trinidad was forced back to the Moluccas. There its crew was jailed by the Portuguese, and only four men returned after 3 years to Spain. Magellan's project brought little in the way of material benefit to Spain. The Portuguese were well entrenched in the East, their trans-African route at that time proving to be the only feasible maritime connection to India and the Spice Islands. Charles V acknowledged the political and economic facts by selling his vague East Indian rights to Portugal, rights that were later in part resumed with the Spanish colonization of the Philippines. Yet though nearly destroying itself in the process, the Magellan fleet for the first time revealed in a practical fashion the full extent of humanity's inheritance upon this globe. And in this, its scientific aspect, it proved to be the greatest of all the "conquests" undertaken by the gold-, slave-, and spice-seeking overseas adventurers of early modern Europe.

Further Reading A primary source is the narrative of Antonio Pigafetta, principal chronicler of the expedition, Magellan's Voyage around the World by Antonio Pigafetta, translated by James A. Robertson (2 vols., 1906). The Pigafetta translation and other source narratives are included in Charles E. Nowell, ed., Magellan's Voyage around the World: Three Contemporary Accounts (1962). The best works on Magellan, by Jean Denuce and Jose Toribio Medina, are in Spanish. In English, Francis H. H. Guillemard, The Life of Ferdinand Magellan (1890), is still good. Another study is Charles M. Parr, So Noble a Captain: The Life and Times of Ferdinand Magellan (1953; 2d ed. entitled Ferdinand Magellan, Circumnavigator, 1964). George E. Nunn, in The Columbus and Magellan Concepts of South American Geography (1932), shows the Magellan voyage to have been a logical consequence of the final views of the Columbus brothers.

Gold of Ancestors &Pre-Colonial Philippines It's time we know our Lost Core Identity These might change most people's point of view that the Pre-colonial Philippines is like a No Man's Land in the middle of the ocean with no trade contacts with its neighbors and that we owe to our colonizers our culture and civilization: Map of Spice Routes or Maritime Silk route as verified by UNESCO:

He who controls the spice, controls the universe.” Such were the words uttered by the main character of the movie Dune based on the Frank Herbert science fiction epic of the same name. In the story, the spice was the lifeblood of a vast empire. For the leaders of this empire, it was essential that at all times ‘the spice must flow.’ The spice trade of the Dune movie was no doubt inspired by the historical trade in aromatics from ancient times to the present. At various periods in history, spices have been as valuable as gold and silver. According to a 15th century saying: “No man should die who can afford cinnamon.” The aromatic substances were even more mysterious as they were connected in many cultures with the idea of a faraway paradise -- Eden. The Muslim writer al-Bukhari wrote that Sumatran aloeswood known as `Ud in Arabic filled the censers of Paradise. Ginger was the other major aromatic of Paradise in Muslim tradition. In the Travels of Sir John Mandeville it is said that the aloeswood of the Great Khan came from Paradise.

We will show that the famed spices which traveled from Africa to the Arabian traders and from thence to the markets of the classical Mediterranean world had their ultimate origin in Southeast Asia. The aromatic trail known as the “Cinnamon Route” began somewhere in the Malay Archipelago, romantically known as the “East Indies,” and crossed the Indian Ocean to the southeastern coast of Africa. The spices may have landed initially at Madagascar and they eventually were transported to the East African trading ports in and around the city known in Greco-Roman literature as Rhapta. Merchants then moved the commodities northward along the coast. In Roman times, they traveled to Adulis in Ethiopia and then to Muza in Yemen and finally to Berenike in Egypt. From Egypt they made their way to all the markets of Europe and West Asia.1 The beginning of the trade is hinted at in Egyptian hieroglyphic inscriptions during the New Kingdom period about 3,600 years ago. The Pharoahs of Egypt opened up special relationships with the kingdom of Punt to the south. Although the Egyptians knew of Punt long before this period, it was during the New Kingdom that we really start hearing of important trade missions to that country that included large cargoes of spices. Particularly noteworthy are the marvelous reliefs depicting the trade mission of Queen Hatshepsut of the 18th Dynasty The idea of an ancient trade route to the east for spices and also precious metals like gold and silver is not new. The Jewish historian Josephus, writing in the first century AD, offered his explanation of the Biblical story of Solomon and Hiram’s joint trade mission to the distant land of Ophir. In his Antiquities of the Jews, he said the voyages which began from the Red Sea port of Ezion-geber were destined for the island of Chryse far to the east in the Indian Ocean. Ezion-geber was near the modern city of Eilat in Israel and the trade voyages took three years to complete according to the Old Testament account2. Where then was the island of Chryse mentioned by Josephus? Greek geographers usually placed it east of the Ganges river mouth. Medieval writings placed it near where the Indian Ocean met the Pacific Ocean. In modern times, Chryse has been equated by scholars with the land known in Indian literature as Suvarnadvipa. Both Chryse and Suvarnadvipa mean “Gold Island.” The latter was also located in Indian writings well to the east of India in the “Southern Ocean” and is identified by most scholars with the Malay Archipelago (“the East Indies”). Josephus’ theory of voyages to Southeast Asia was supported indirectly about a half-century later by Philo of Byblos who translated the History of Phoenicia by Sanchuniathon. This translation was originally considered a fraud by modern scholars, but discoveries from Ras Shamra in the Levant indicate Philo’s work was authentic. They are important because they come from a different historical source than the Old Testament account. Philo records the Phoenician version of Solomon and Hiram’s trade mission to Ophir. What is interesting is how Philo’s account allows us to interpret some arcane Hebrew passages. He outlines journeys into the Erythraean Sea (Indian Ocean) that took three years to complete. The items brought back from the journey were apes, peacocks and ivory all products of tropical Asia and all included along with other goods in the Biblical account. Philo’s interpretation of Sanchuniathon’s history uses words for the products of the voyages which clearly point to tropical Asia unlike the strange terms used a thousand years earlier in Solomon’s time. The romantic idea of distant Ophir may have inspired the explorer Magellan on his circumnavigation voyage around the world in the 16th century. The explorer replaced geographical locations in his reference books with the names “Tarsis and Ofir,” the equivalent in his time of Biblical “Tarshish and Ophir.” 3 He actually set a course on the latitude of one of these locations before reaching the islands of the Visayas from the East. In the medieval and early colonial period, commentators on classical Greco-Roman literature first began hinting that the Cinnamon Route might trace eventually from Africa to the east in Asia. Many of the terms used for spices in early works are obscure and can be difficult to identify. The commentators interpreted these terms into the contemporary language at a time when the knowledge of the world had greatly increased. In most cases, we can confidently associate these latter spice names with species that we know today. Thus, when the ancient writer Pliny mentions tarum as a product of East Africa we understand it as aloeswood because later commentators translate tarum with a word that is no longer obscure: lignum aloe “aloeswood.” By the time of the commentators, the source of the aloeswood was already well-known. Pliny mentions tarum as coming from the land that produced cinnamon and cassia in Africa. But the commentators give it an identity which clearly indicates a tropical Asian origin in their time.

So why were these Asian products turning up in African markets? Pliny is the only writer who attempts an explanation and the related passages have been the source of much scholarly controversy. The details will be discussed later in this book, but the historian James Innes Miller was possibly the first modern scholar to put on his glasses and use Pliny and other evidence to suggest that Austronesian traders had brought spices to African markets via a southern maritime route. Miller connected the spice route with the prehistoric settlement of Madagascar by Austronesian seafarers. spices from southern China and both mainland and insular Southeast Asia were brought by Austronesian merchants whom he associates with the people known to the Chinese by the names Kunlun and Po-sse. Miller’s book was the defining work of his time and it still has a profound influence on historians of trade and seafaring. However, classical historians, philologists and other scholars had mixed views on Miller’s thesis. A number of alternative theories sprung up and Miller was criticized, sometimes rightfully so, with using too many loosely-established ideas to support his argument. One of our main goals will be to use newer evidence along with some apparently missed by Miller to show that, for the most part, his idea of a southern transoceanic route was correct. In addition to Miller’s Cinnamon Route, there also existed a “Clove Route” to China and India. The evidence for these early spice routes comes from every available field including history, archaeology, linguistics, genetics and anthropology. For example, we can show by a process of elimination that a southern route for tropical Asian spices into Africa is historical. The exact details of this route are not known to us from history but the route itself is the only reasonable conclusion given the historical sources at our disposal. We can then bolster the testimony of history by bringing in supporting evidence from other fields. One way we do this is to show that certain cultural items that came from Southeast Asia, or at least tropical Asia, were diffused first to the southeastern coast of Africa before moving northward at dates that are supportive of our thesis. One example is the diffusion of the domestic chicken (Galllus gallus) to Africa. The oldest archaeological remains of this species may date back to 2,800 BCE from Tanzania. 4 The earliest similar evidence in Egypt is not earlier than the New Kingdom period about 1,000 years later. To support this finding, there is additional evidence provided by the presence of the double outrigger5, barkcloth, various types of musical instruments6 and other cultural items present on the southeastern African coast. Possibly also the distribution of the coconut crab7, the world’s largest land-based invertebrate also provides evidence for this early southern contact. An important factor in ascertaining the old spice routes from Southeast Asia is the trail of cloves from Maluku and the southern Philippines north to South China and Indochina and then south again along the coast to the Strait of Malacca. From there the cloves went to India spice markets and points further west. This north-south direction of commerce through the Philippines has recently been recognized by UNESCO as part of the ancient maritime spice route. The Philippine-Maluku hub persisted into Muslim times and is chronicled in Arabic historical and geographic writings. While the clove route started in the south, cinnamon trade began in the north. The cinnamon route started in the cinnamon and cassia-producing regions of northern Indochina and southern China and then likely proceeded from South China spice ports southward during the winter monsoon down the Philippine corridor. The route likely turned southeast at that point to Sumatra and/or Java to pick up different varieties of cinnamon and cassia along with aloeswood and benzoin. From southwestern Indonesia the voyage then took the Austronesian merchants across the great expanse of the Indian Ocean to Africa. Linguistically the clove route is supported by the distribution of names for ginger in the Malay Archipelago. These appear to have followed the clove route from China through the Philippines to the rest of insular Southeast Asia. In the medieval Chinese and Muslim texts we first get specific details about these routes although they probably were unchanged from the ones used centuries or thousands of years earlier. The Chinese records in particular give detailed itineraries including directions and voyage length for each stop along the way to the southern spice markets. Of particular importance are the entrepots known to the Chinese as Sanfotsi and Toupo. The same marketplaces were likely known to the Muslim geographers likely by the names of Zabag and Waqwaq respectively. Like Chryse of the Greeks and Suvarnadvipa of the Indians, these entrepots were a source of wonder and literary romance. In the One Thousand and One Nights, Sinbad travels to Zabag on one of his voyages and

the islands of Waqwaq are the setting for the adventure of Hassan of Basra. Indian literature also abounds in tales of voyages to the islands of gold by those in search of treasure, either material or spiritual. From the Arabic literature, we start to learn of first-hand accounts of trade and other voyages by mariners from Southeast Asia to Africa. Previously, we had only the vague accounts of Solomon’s journey and Pliny’s brief descriptions of long sea voyages from or to the cinnamon country. The Muslim works tell us of ships and people from Zabag and Waqwaq coming to African ports for trade and even on occasion to conduct military raids. The records give the impression of well-established trade relationships, but just how long did these long-distance ties exist before the Muslim writings? We believe is a strong case for this trade opening up by at least the New Kingdom period in Egypt. At that time, voyages to the divine land of Punt became more frequent with large fleets bringing back impressive hauls of tribute for the Pharaoh. While the hard evidence is still fragmentary, the quantity and quality of this evidence is still comparable to those of other established theories. We simply come to the most logical conclusions based on the historical records, and how these records should be interpreted based on the evidence. Rome’s discovery of the monsoon trade winds did not have any significant impact as the Roman ships mainly plied the waters between the Ptolemaic port of Berenike and the ports along the coast of eastern Africa and western India. The Romans apparently did not interfere much at these ports and only established minor trading colonies if any in these areas. The wave of Islam into East Africa was probably the strongest factor in closing the southern spice route. Muslim traders managed to convert the local populations, and in the process, must have greatly complicated preexisting trade relationships. The Muslim merchants in their dhows moving eastward would have eventually discovered the sources of cinnamon and cassia. Then it was only a matter of time before the caliphate would be able to eliminate the African ports in favor of direct import to Arab entrepots. This was not an immediate process though. The Muslim geographers and historians still record trade activity between Africa and Southeast Asia in aloeswood, tortoise-shell, iron and other products centuries after the Arabs had established themselves on the Tanzanian coast. By the time the Portuguese reached this area though it appears this trade had disappeared. All that was left were traces of the Austronesian contact including the local boats with their outriggers and lateen sails made of coconut fiber. With the end of the cinnamon route and the advent of the European control of the spice trade, the Austronesian component of this commerce almost completely faded away. However, some three thousand years of spice trade from the New Kingdom to the late Muslim period left a lasting legacy that reshaped the world. The vision of an El Dorado of gold and spices tempted romantics and kings alike. For centuries, the Arabs had controlled the Mediterranean part of the spice trade by keeping secret the monsoon sources of the precious commodities. Eventually the Roman empire discovered the monsoon routes as opposed to earlier costly voyages that involved closely following the shoreline. However, it took some time before they could discover the real sources of the spices they treasured so much. When the Alexandrian merchant Cosmas Indicopleustes ventured to find these sources in the sixth century ACE, many of these secrets were just coming to light. However, it was a little too late. The meteoric rise of Islam closed off any further European exploration or exploitation of the spice routes. Conversely, a whole new world was opened up for the merchants of the Muslim world. Their newly found power allowed them to venture deep into Asia as never before. The Islamic texts give the first detailed descriptions of the emporiums of the East. By at least the ninth century, a massive trade ensued between the two regions greatly enriching the the Islamic caliphate. Magnificent cities and buildings were constructed throughout the Muslim lands at the same time that Europe sunk into the dark ages. The Arabic writers also tell of great kingdoms and empires of the East including the fabled cities of the Khmers and the island domains of the Mihraj (Maharaja) of Zabag. Europe would get another chance centuries later when a charismatic leader arose out of a hitherto unknown nomadic tribe of the steppe. Chingiss Khan, also known as Genghis Khan, rode out of the wastelands of Central Asia with his Mongol armies on epic conquests. Among the empires destroyed in the Great Khan’s path was the Islamic Caliphate. The fall of Baghdad again opened the Silk Road and the maritime spice route to the merchants and adventurers of Europe. One of the first to take up the challenge of the East was Marco Polo. The records of his travels along with those of other Europeans who ventured east rekindled the urge to link with the long-lost spice Eden of the east. The Portuguese were the first to take up the gauntlet

establishing bases at Goa in India and Malacca on the Malay Peninsula. Others followed including the powerful Dutch East Indian Company. The quest for spices and precious metals ushered in what is known as the Age of Exploration. Magellan’s personal documents indicated his desire to find the golden islands of Tarshish and Ophir. The explorer Sebastian Cabot was appointed as commander of an expedition “to discover the Moluccas, Tarsis, Ophir, Cipango and Cathay.” The fight to control the flow of cloves, nutmeg, black pepper, gold, silver and other commodities led to the circumnavigation of Africa and the world, and the exploration of the Western hemisphere and the Pacific Ocean. The coming of the Europeans nearly completely excluded the native Austronesian merchants from the trade. The same people who in the Muslim annals were sailing to East Africa to engage in commerce now where often prevented even from participating in merchant activity from city to city or island to island in their own region. Only after Southeast Asia freed itself from Western colonialism has this ancient wonderland of entrepots regained direct control its own trade again. Today, the nations of the Association of Southeast Asian Nations (ASEAN) have formed a unique organization designed to enhance commerce in the region. Indeed, ASEAN is really the model for the entire Asian region. Even developed Asian nations like Japan and South Korea have looked to ASEAN as the model for regional trade cooperation. Today, manufactured goods from sneakers to computers are more important exports that spices or precious metals, although these latter items continue to hold their own. The region has also come to be a leader in a completely different type of trade – the human trade. Southeast Asia is the world’s largest exporter of human labor. Seafarers , nurses, doctors, domestics, constructions workers, computer programmers and almost every other kind worker including those in illegal trades come from the Philippines, Thailand, Indonesia, Cambodia or other nations in the area and can be found in almost every country of the world. Many analysts believe the geopolitics of the area will again bring Southeast Asia to the center of the world’s stage. Most of the goods shipped around the globe still travel by sea, and Southeast Asia is the main hub for trade between Asia and the rest of the world. The volume of trade activity has been growing faster here than any other area of the world and most expect this trend to continue. The region’s great natural diversity may again come into play as the ageing populations of the developed world look for new medicines and natural cures from Southeast Asia’s biological resources. According to one theory, the great Austronesian migrations of prehistory began with the flooding of the Sundaland continent, which also created the islands of the Malay Archipelago. The region’s natural treasures provided the wayfaring Austronesians with items of the trade that became valued in distant lands. Then, as now, a combination of natural forces thrust the people of Southeast Asia into a crucial role in the course of world history.

An important factor in ascertaining the old spice routes from Southeast Asia is the trail of cloves from Maluku and the southern Philippines north to South China and Indochina and then south again along the coast to the Strait of Malacca. From there the cloves went to India spice markets and points further west. This north-south direction of commerce through the Philippines has recently been recognized by UNESCO as part of the ancient maritime spice route. The PhilippineMaluku hub persisted into Muslim times and is chronicled in Arabic historical and geographic writings.

The Laguna Copperplate Inscription

ď&#x201A;ˇ

Document written in year 900 A.D.

This was found on 1989 at the shore of Laguna de Ba'y in Laguna, Philippines is a written document before the arrival of Spaniards in the Philippine. The size is 8 x 12 inches and now at the National Museum of the Philippines.

Line 1: swasti shaka warshatita 822 waisakha masa ding jyotisha. chaturthi krishnapaksha soLine 2: mawara sana tatkala dayang angkatan lawan dengannya sanak barngaran si bukah Line 3: anakda dang hwan namwaran di bari waradana wi shuddhapat(t)ra ulih sang pamegat senapati di tunduLine 4: n barja(di) dang hwan nayaka tuhan pailah jayadewa. di krama dang hwan namwaran dengan dang kayaLine 5: stha shuddha nu di parlappas hutangda wale(da)nda kati 1 suwarna 8 di hadapan dang hwan nayaka tuhan puLine 6: liran ka sumuran. dang hwan nayaka tuhan pailah barjadi ganashakti. dang hwan nayaka tuLine 7: han binwangan barjadi bishruta tathapi sadanda sanak kaparawis ulih sang pamegat deLine 8: wata [ba]rjadi sang pamegat medang dari bhaktinda di parhulun sang pamegat. ya makanya sadanya anak Line 9: chuchu dang hwan namwaran shuddha ya kaparawis di hutangda dang hwan namwaran di sang pamegat dewata. ini gerang

Line 10: syat syapanta ha pashchat ding ari kamudyan ada gerang urang barujara welung lappas hutangda dang hwa ... Translation by Antoon Postma an expert from Indonesia Line 1: Hail! In the Saka-year 822; the month of March-April; according to the astronomer: the 4th day of the dark half of the moon; on Line 2: Monday. At that time, Lady Angkatan together with her relative, Bukah by name, Line 3: the child of His Honor Namwran, was given, as a special favor, a document of full acquittal, by the Chief and Commander of Tundun, Line 4: the former Leader of Pailah, Jayadewah. To the effect that His Honor Namwran, through the Honorable Scribe Line 5: was totally cleared of a debt to the amount of 1 kati and 8 suwarna (weight of gold), in the presence of His Honor the Leader of Puliran, Line 6: Kasumuran; His Honor the Leader of Pailah, namely: Ganasakti; (and) His Honor the Leader Line 7: of Binwangan, namely: Bisruta. And (His Honor Namwran) with his whole family, on orders by the Chief of Dewata, Line 8: representing the Chief of Mdang, because of his loyalty as a subject (slave?) of the Chief, therefore all the descendants Line 9: of His Honor Namwran have been cleared of the whole debt that His Honor owed the Chief of Dewata. This (document) is (issued) in case Line 10: there is someone, whosoever, some time in the future, who will state that the debt is not yet acquitted of His Honor...

Translation by Hector Santos of the Philippines Since I first started studying this document in 1994, I have developed some ideas that are different from those first reported by Antoon Postma. Of course, my conclusions were only made possible by his pioneering work, the initial breakthrough in our understanding of the LCI. Unlike traditional scholars, I divided the text into phrases, not lines, as indicated by the stop marks, large dots used by the ancients like our comma and period of today. (See LCI graphic.) I tried to make each phrase a logical division of the structure, able to stand apart from the others. The three major differences from Postma's translation derive from my following conclusions: 1.

I believe that anakda dang hwan namwaran refers to both Angkatan and Bukah, i.e. they are children of Namwaran. The phrase lawan dengan単a sanak barngaran si bukah can be literally translated as "together with her counterpart relative named Bukah." If Angkatan were Namwaran's wife, the important relationship would certainly have been made clear in the document as is customary. In the absence of such a mention, anak should be taken as a plural (same form as singular) and therefore applies to both Angkatan and Bukah. I am convinced that ganashakti and bishruta are not proper names as Postma believes. If they were, they would either be directly preceded by personal markers such as si or pu, or by titles. Instead, they are preceded by a verb which indicates that their literal meanings should be used in the translation. I think barjadi simply represents the verb "to be." Postma struggled with this word in his early translations, switching from "representing" to "represented by" and back again. There are problems with "representing" that has something to do with

correct hierarchies of the officials. Since we are not showing his early translations here, we will not discuss it further. In his latest December 1992 translation, he gives inconsistent meanings to barjadi. Literal Translation We begin with a literal translation which attempts to maintain the same word order while trying to make the English text still readable. Phrase 1: Blessings, Shaka-related year 822, Waisakha month, by astronomy. Phrase 2: Fourth day of dark half of the moon, Monday, there at that time Lady Angkatan together with her relative named Bukah, children of the honorable Namwaran are given a wish, a gift of full clearance document by the chief, commander-in-chief at Tundun, who is the honorable minister lord Pailah, Jayadewa. Phrase 3: By order, the honorable Namwaran through the scribe is cleared and forgiven of his debt and his arrears of 1 kati and 8 suwarnas in front of the honorable minister lord Puliran, Ka Sumuran. Phrase 4: The honorable minister lord Pailah is source of authority. Phrase 5: The honorable minister lord Binwangan, who is famous, looked attentively at all his (Namwaran's) living relatives all gotten by chief Dewata, who is chief Medang, on account of his devotion as subject of the chief. Phrase 6: Yes, therefore all living descendants of the honorable Namwaran are cleared, yes, of all debts of the honorable Namwaran to the chief Dewata. Phrase 7: This, in case who will say in future day, sometime, there will perhaps be a man who says not yet cleared is debt of the honorable ... Free Translation This is easier to understand because it freely translates the original text, making it more readable in English. Phrase 1: Greetings! Shaka year 822, month of Waisakha, according to the stars. Phrase 2: On the fourth day of the waning moon, Monday, Lady Angkatan and her brother Bukah, children of the Honorable Namwaran, were given a gift of their wish, this document of full forgiveness by the Commander-in-Chief of Tundun, represented by the Honorable Lord Minister of Pailah, Jayadewa. Phrase 3: By this order through the scribe, the Honorable Namwaran is cleared and forgiven of his debt and his arrears of 1 kati and 8 suwarnas as witnessed by the Honorable Lord Minister of Puliran, Ka Sumuran. Phrase 4: The Honorable Lord Minister of Pailah was the source of authority. Phrase 5: On account of Namwaran's devotion as a subject of the chief, the Honorable Lord Minister of Binwangan, who is known in many places, identified all of Namwaran's living relatives who were taken by the Chief of Dewata, represented by the Chief of Medang. Phrase 6: As a consequence, all living descendants of the Honorable Namwaran are also cleared of all debts that the Honorable Namwaran owed the Chief of Dewata.

Phrase 7: This document is issued in case there is someone in the future who will allege that the debt has not been cleared yet by the Honorable .

Translation in Tagalog Mabuhay! Taóng Siyaka 822, buwán ng Waisaka, ayon sa aghámtalà. Ang ikaapat na araw ng pagliít ng buwán, Lunes. Sa pagkakátaóng itó, si Dayang Angkatán sampû ng kaniyáng kapatíd na nagngangalang Buka, na mga anák ng Kagalang-galang na si Namwarán, ay ginawaran ng isáng kasulatan ng lubós na kapatawarán mulâ sa Punong Pangkalahatan sa Tundún sa pagkatawán ng Punong Kagawad ng Pailáh na si Jayadewa. Sa atas na itó, sa pamamagitan ng Tagasulat, ang Kagalang-galang na si Namwarán ay pinatawad na sa lahát at inalpasán sa kaniyáng utang at kaniyáng mga náhulíng kabayarán na 1 katî at 8 suwarna sa harapán ng Kagalang-galang na Punong Kagawad ng Puliran na si Ka Sumurán, sa kapangyarihan ng Kagalang-galang na Punong Kagawad ng Pailáh. Dahil sa matapát na paglilingkód ni Namwarán bilang isáng sakop ng Punò, kinilala ng Kagalang-galang at batikáng Punong Kagawad ng Binwangan ang lahát ng nabubuhay pang kamag-anak ni Namwarán na inangkín ng Punò ng Dewatà, na kinatawán ng Punò ng Medáng. Samakatwíd, ang mga nabubuhay na inapó ng Kagalang-galang na si Namwarán ay pinatawad sa anumán at lahát ng utang ng Kagalang-galang na si Namwarán sa Punò ng Dewatà. Itó, kung sakalì, ay magpapahayag kaninumán na mulâ ngayón kung may taong magsasabing hindî pa alpás sa utang ang Kagalang-galang...

Significance Just how significant is this incomplete document that ends in midsentence and contains only ten lines?



It means, as we have discussed earlier, that the edge of history has been pushed back 621 years, giving the Philippines a documented existence among the ancient kingdoms of Southeast Asia like Shri-Vijaya (Sumatra), Angkor (Kampuchea), Champa (Vietnam), Madjapahit (Java), and others that existed before the 10th Century. Ancient Chinese records with placenames like P'u-li-lu, which was thought to have been Polilio (but didn't make sense), will have to be reevaluated. Placenames mentioned in the LCI will have to be given more importance when evaluating ancient records that contain similar sounding names. From porcelain finds, Manila was thought to have been settled as late as 1200. It now appears that an earlier date was more likely. Certainly, a search for other means of dating Manila's first settlements is needed. A search for artifacts in the places mentioned in the LCI might also prove fruitful. Earlier historians thought that the Philippines was part of Shri-Vijaya or even Madjapahit. Their theories have been largely discredited in recent times. It is now time to reexamine the possible connection. Historians believe that the Muslims who ruled Manila were the first to establish more sophisticated forms of government in the area. They also believe that the Muslims started the trade with Borneo and other points south. It is possible that the Hindus were in Manila before the Muslims. The Tagalog script is so rudimentary that it cannot even completely record the sounds of its own language. Three centuries before the Tagalog script's emergence, the Manila area used a script so rich and sophisticated that great empires were ruled through its use. How did this happen? How could a less sophisticated script have supplanted a better one?

Many interesting scenarios can be created to explain some of the above puzzles. During the era of the LCI it was not uncommon for settlements to disappear. They flourished for some time, even for centuries, but things like natural catastrophes, epidemics, emigration, pirate raids, war, etc. made them disappear. It is also known that Muslim culture pushed Hindu influence in Indonesia out of most areas, leaving Bali as the only place where Hindu culture has survived. Any one of these things could have caused the early settlements around Manila to disappear.

The disappearance of the earlier people who settled around Manila may explain why the Kavi script was lost and a lesser one introduced later. But how did the placenames remain? If a few people remained to maintain a continuity of their settlements and placenames, how did they lose their knowledge of the Malay language and the Kavi script? At this time, everything is conjecture. Many more questions will be asked, answered, and refuted; other questions will be asked again. Little by little, we will know more about the Philippines as it was before the Spaniards came, thanks to a little piece of metal dredged from the sand.

Forgotten Philippines: Gold Of Ancestors : THE SACRED THREAD AND THE KINARI

An interesting ramification presented by above video link if one will reflect the status of the owner of the Sacred Thread...

The Boxer Codex is a manuscript written circa 1595 which contains illustrations of Filipinos at the time of their initial contact with the Spanish. Aside from a description of and historical allusions to the Philippines and various other Far Eastern countries, it also contains seventy-five colored drawings of the inhabitants of these regions and their distinctive costumes. Fifteen illustrations deal with Filipinos. It is believed that the original owner of the manuscript was Luis Pérez das Mariñas, son of Governor General Gómez Pérez das Mariñas, who was killed in 1593 by Sangleys (Chinese living in the Philippines). Luis succeeded his father in office as Governor General of the Philippines. Since Spanish colonial governors were required to supply written reports on the territories they governed, it is likely that the manuscript was written under the orders of the governor. The manuscript's earliest known owner was Lord Ilchester. The codex was among what remained in his collection when his estate, Holland House in London, suffered a direct hit during an air raid 1942. The manuscript was auctioned in 1947 and came into the possession of Prof. Charles Ralph Boxer, an authority on the Far East. It is now owned by the Lilly Library at Indiana University. The Boxer Codex depicts the Tagalogs, Visayans, Zambals, Cagayanons and Negritos of the Philippines in vivid colors. The technique of the paintings suggests that artist may have been Chinese, as does the use of Chinese paper, ink and paints. Considered by many anthropological experts as one of the earliest illustrations depicting the lives and rich culture of the early Filipinos is the manuscript known today as the Boxer Codex. This 16th century manuscript was named after Charles Ralph (C.R.) Boxer, a noted British Army officer and historian famous for his research of the Far East, particularly the Southeast Asian region. Professor Boxer got hold of this precious manuscript when it was auctioned off in 1947. Its previous owner was Giles Fox-Strangeways, the 6th Earl of Ilchester. Although it was not known how the Boxer Codex came into Lord Ilchester’s possession, the old manuscript miraculously survived a massive fire that broke out in his estate, the Holland House, during a German Military air raid in 1942. Professor Boxer later worked at Indiana University serving as an advisor at the university’s Lilly Library. The library now owns the manuscripts and researches of Professor Boxer related in the Far East including the renowned Boxer Codex. It is believed that that the Boxer Codex was created on the order of Luis Pérez Dasmariñas, the 9th Governor-General of the Philippines (1593-1596). Under his leadership, it was required for Spanish colonial governors serving on different colonized region of the Philippines to submit written reports on the conditions, the culture, and the way of life of the territories and the constituents they governed. It was most likely that the Boxer Codex was created to supplement this order. Drawn on the pages of the Boxer Codex are beautiful illustrations of the early Filipinos divided into different regions (Cagayanons, Negritos, Tagalogs, Visayas, Zambals). And based on the artistic style and painting materials used to create these drawings, it is believed that a Chinese artist, commissioned by one of the Spanish colonial governors, rendered these illustrative creations. The Boxer Codex also has other chapters dedicated to other regions in Southeast Asia, including parts of Indonesia, Malaysia, and Southern China.

Boxer Codex A Tagalog couple of the Maharlika nobility caste depicted in the Boxer Codex of the 16th Century Similar to the Boxer Codex ... is the owner a Sovereign of such a High Status, which will intimidate various rulers of other kingdoms in Southeast Asia if they would be standing side by side by each other. A ruler wearing a golden Sash or UPAVITA would intimidate or humiliate any Majapahit and Srivijayan royalties from neighboring kingdoms. Imagine a Golden Rajah with his Gold warriours would surely outclass any royals and warriors. Is the owner of that Golden Sacred thread a Srivijayan? Remember the other Golden rule: He who has the gold makes the rules. The maritime thalossocracy or alliance of rajanates called by the early Chinese as Sanfotsi and by the early Arabs as Zabag which Coedes collectively called Srivijayas stemming from a Kedukan bukit inscription found near Palembang was said to have a powerful competitor in the south called Wakwak by the early Arabs or Toupo by the early chinese. Is the Butuan-Toubok(Cotobato)area fits the bill for the powerful competitior of Sanfotsi-Zabag? The Tausugs of the Sulu Sultanate were said to be originally Bisayan migrants from Butuan. The Surigao Treasures billed as Gold of Ancestors is in the area of GOLD RICH BUTUAN.

A sword hilt from the Surigao Treasure

Philippine gold artifacts in general tend to be more elaborate and better crafted than most from West Borneo. Harrisson looked at the Dr Arturo de Santos collection (part of which was acquired by the Bangko Sentral ng Pilipinas) as well, and observed that “…the range of Philippine gold jewelry…includes many pieces of a complexity and finesse that is

beyond anything attempted in Borneo” in so far as what had been found at that time (Harrisson 1968: 56). Throughout Indonesia there was a relationship between gold artifacts and the ruling aristocracy, in the classpower centers which developed on the coastal plains around the middle of the 1st millenium AD (Harrisson 1968:44). Precious metals were worked ‘exclusively in those areas where the influence of Hinduism was strongest’: he includes Java, Bali, southern Celebes and the coastal districts of Borneo. These areas developed as centers with established hierarchies, which necessitated the conspicuous display of wealth (Harrisson 1968: 47). There was a demand for gold, which the Philippines could have supplied. It would be reasonable to suggest that one of the main sources of Javanese and Bornean gold was the Philippines. That trade would have been important enough to have been direct, by-passing minor pass-on players say, in Sarawak or Sulawesi. Moreover, the early interest in gold from the Philippines would have been in the raw material rather than wrought artifacts. In turn, local interest would have been on goods not made of gold, which they had plenty of.

quotes Alcina, a Jesuit writing about a hundred years after Legaspi, the conquistadores of the Philippines in the 16th century: “I do remember that once when I was solemnizing a marriage of a Bisayan principala, she was so weighed down with jewelry that it caused her to stoop — to me it was close to an arroba or so (1 arroba = 25 lbs.), which was a lot of weight for a girl of twelve. Then again, I also heard it said that her grandfather had a jar full of gold which alone weighed five or six arrobas. Even this much is little in comparison to what they actually had in ancient times.”

pupuplatter, United States says: I doubt that the makers of what has been called the “Surigao Treasure” were Muslim. Islam came to the Philippine rather late, less than 200 years before the Spanish conquest. We should also avoid idealizing, even as we begin to appreciate, the precolonial past: some of the pre-colonial jewelry recovered in Mindanao and elsewhere may have been hastily buried to hide them from Cebuano, Tagalog, or Samal slave raiders and looters. And it is difficult to determine who the “original” inhabitants of Mindanao really are. For much of the Spanish colonial period, agents of the maritime state of Sulu conducted slave raids throughout much of the Philippines. (Bisayans in particular resented this since before Christian conversion they claimed that they were so mighty that they would have been the ones looting, pillaging, and slave raiding their way across the Philippine waters.) These slaves gathered pearls, bird’s nest, wax and other products that were then sold to the agents of the British East India Company who, in turn, sold those products to China. It’s a complicated, global history.

The crafters of Surigao treasures were most probably Hindu Bisayans, if not, their allies. The Rajanate of Butuan had alliance with the Rajanate of Cebu. Intermarriages of the royals between the two rajanates were common. And so the comment of pupuplatter that the Hindu-Animists Cebuanos would probably raid their allies, their Hindu-Animists brethren in Butuan, is most probably incorrect. While, the Tausug Muslims of Sulu were originally Hindu-animists Bisayans from Butuan having been proselytized by the Bruneians. And the Tausugs indeed raided their pacified Bisayan brothers only during the time of the Spanish colonial perod as they became Muslim while the latter became Christians. King Humabon of Cebu, King Siaiu of Mazaua, and King Colambu of Butuan were blood kins accdg to the history books. If King Humabon of Cebu, King Siaiu of Mazaua, and King Colambu of Butuan were blood kins, we do not know if they’re first cousins, who was their common ancestry. Was their ancestor from Butuan? Or, conversely, from Cebu?

Controlling the Straits of Malacca As evidenced by history, the country that succeeded in controlling the narrow strait between the Malay Peninsula and the island of Sumatra would gain complete control of China's maritime silk route and thus become a thalossocracy - a trading empire. The Srivijaya of South Sumatra did so in 670 AD, the Chola of Southeast India in 1026 AD, the Madjapahit of Java in 1343 AD, the Sultanate of Malacca in 1400 AD, and finally the Portuguese in 1512 AD.*17 When the Portuguese arrived in Southeast Asia in 1500 AD, they witnessed LUZON's active involvement in the political and economic affairs of those who sought to take control of this economically strategic highway. For instance, the former SULTAN OF MALACCA decided to retake his city from the Portuguese with a fleet of ships from LUZON in 1525 AD.*18 In 1529 AD, the Sultanate of Atjeh on the northern tip of Sumatra became powerful enough to consider controlling the Straits of Malacca. LUZON ships formed part of the Atjehnese fleet that attacked key settlements along the straits. At the same time, LUZON warriors formed part of the opposing BATAK-MENANGKABAU army that besieged Atjeh or ACEH.*19 On the mainland, LUZON warriors aided the BURMESE KING in his invasion of SIAM in 1547 AD. At the same time, LUZON warriors fought alongside the KING

OF THAILAND and faced the same elephant army of the Burmese king in the defence of the Siamese capital at Ayuthaya.*20 The Portuguese were not only witnesses but also direct beneficiaries of LUZON's involvement. Many Lucoes, as the Portuguese called the people of LUZON, chose MALACCA as their base of operations because of its strategic importance. When the Portuguese finally took the MALACCA in 1512 AD, the resident Lucoes held important government posts in the former sultanate. They were also large-scale exporters and ship owners that regularly sent junks to China, Brunei, Sumatra, Siam and Sunda. One LUZON official by the name of SURYA DIRAJA annually sent 175 tons of pepper to China and had to pay the Portuguese 9000 cruzados in gold to retain his plantation. His ships became part of the first Portuguese fleet that paid an official visit to the Chinese empire in 1517 AD. In 1591 AD, the CAMBODIAN KING Phra Unkar Langara sent a gift of two royal elephants, gems and horses to the lords of LUZON to petition them to aid him in the war against SIAM.

Trade Missions to China: The name Lusung(LUZON) first appeared in Chinese History in 1373 AD in the Ming Annals. In this document, Lusung was one of the first to answer the call for tribute missions to the new Ming Dynasty [1368 - 1644]. It was Brunei who first responded in 1371 AD, followed by Liuchiu in 1372, and then by Lusung in 1373 AD*11. Despite the fact that it made its first appearance on Chinese records as late as 1373 AD, evidences suggests that the Chinese had long known the existence of LUZON as far back as the Sung Dynasty[960 - 1278 AD]. The presence of thousands of recognisable pieces of Sung and Yuan Dynasty porcelains found in ancient burial sites in the Province of Pampanga and Manila suggests an active trade with China long before the Ming period. In the mid-1400s, the Ming Empire further limited the number of tribute missions from overseas when it did not compensate the cost of maintaining foreign embassies and entertaining foreign envoys. In 1550 AD, the Ming Empire finally put an end to overseas trade altogether. The Ming Empire's ban on overseas trade ironically became a blessing to LUZON. The port cities in Fujian and Canton that had been profiting from overseas trade since the Sung Dynasty cannot simply end its trade relations with Southeast Asia just because the central government in Beijing does not see profit from it. Chinese ships from Fujian and Canton continue to smuggle goods out of China. They chose the port cities of Tondo and Mainila in LUZON as a drop off point. Ships from other parts of Asia, mostly Brunei and Malacca would then sail to LUZON to pick up their percentage of the Chinese goods.

I looked into the BUTUAN archealogical site, recognized by UNESCO as a world heritage site. I was impressed to learn that they not only had advanced boat making and gold crafting skills, but also traded with countries as far away as Persia. Satements of authenticity and/or integrity The finds were authenticated by the National Museum, and deeper studies by reputable archaeologists were subsequently done. The oldest Chinese ceramic ware found in Butuan were the Yueh and Yueh type ware which dated back to the Five Dynasties (A.D. 907- 960). In a quantitative survey of the ceramics discovered in Butuan, there were representative types from various Asian realms, ranked according to volume: Chinese (10th - 15th centuries A.D.); Khmer/ Cambodian (9th-10th centuries A.D.); Thai (14th - 15th centuries A.D.) pre-Thai Satingpra (900-1100 A.D.); Haripunjaya (800-900 A.D.); pre-trade Vietnamese (11th - 13th centuries A.D.), and PERSIAN (9th - 10th centuries A.D.)

I wouldn't be surprised if most of the evidence of an advanced civilized Philippine society was suppressed and destroyed while we were conquered by Spain. More about Prehispanic Philippines in this thread...

About the Three Kings

The three kings were really kings from three kingdoms in the east of Jerusalem, namely, Persia, Arabia and Saba (maybe Sheba). Their names are Melchor, Gaspar at Balthazar.

Saba is a common place name in Southeast Asia. Saba or Sabang or Sapa means estuary is sometime synonymous to Java. The Ancient Indians would call people living in Saba as Savaka sometimes spelled as Javaka. Saba or Sheba or Java could mean a bigger polity encompassing the whole Southeast Asia not just the small island of today known by that name. In medieval period, Java Major would mean Borneo or Sabah while Java minor, the present Java island. In our prehispanic past, there was then a Kingdom called Sapa. The ancient Arabs during the medieval period called the empire located in Southeast Asia as Zabag similar sounding with Saba while the ancient Chinese called the same polity as Sanfotsi which a French historian termed as the Sri-Vijayan empire. Where King Solomon sourced his gold, spices, etc is the same place called Sheba which is none other than Zabag or Saba which is in Southeast Asia, which could be the true place of Tarshish and Ophir. So the King of Seba or Saba must probably be the one who offer gold to the baby Philosopher-PriestKing. Tarshish is most probably in the East, on the Erythrean sea or Indian ocean, seeing that "ships of Tarshish" sailed from Ezion-geber, on the Red Sea (1 Kings 9:26; 22:48; 2 Chr. 9:21).

Unlike Columbus, Magellan seemed less concerned with his own place in prophecy, but evidence points to a spiritual goal also for his journeys. Notes from this writings indicate he was interested in finding the Biblical lands of Tarshish and Ophir, nations which also figured in apocalyptic thought... Samuel Purchas writing in the early 17th century stressed the need for Britain to involve itself in the "Ophirian navigation" to secure its own self-vision as the chosen messianic nation but with a more mercantile twist: And this also we hope shall one day be the true Ophirian navigation, when Ophir shall come unto Jerusalem as Jerusalem then went unto Ophir. Meanwhile we see a harmony in this sea-trade, and as it were the consent of other creatures to this consent of the reasonable, united by navigation howsoever by rites, languages, customs, and countries separated. Magellan appears to have placed Tarshish and Ophir near Ptolemy's Cattigara, the great ancient trading city of the farthest East. When nearing the end of the world circuit, he deliberately set his sights for Cattigara sailing at 12 or 13 degrees North latitude, which he believed to be the proper course for that fabled city. In its riches the scriptural land of Ophir prefigures the Indies of which Luis de Haro is chancellor, and Solomon, associated in late sixteenth-century Spain with Philip II, is a type both of Christ and of the Spanish king. Allegories of Kingship

"....the principle settler of these archipelagoes was TARSHIS, son of Japheth together with his brothers, as were OPHIR and Hevilath of India..." Philippines in Labor Evangelica, 1663. In an interesting coincidence when Philip II, the "Second Solomon," dispatched Legazpi to occupy the Philippines, the latter

encountered and entered into alliance with one Rajah Soliman, king of Manila, during his invasion of Luzon.

The Bible says: Psalm 72:10 The kings of Tarshish and of distant shores will bring tribute to him; the kings of Sheba and Seba will present him gifts. Isaiah 60:6 And all from Sheba will come, bearing gold and incense and proclaiming the praise of the LORD Isa 23:6 Pass ye over to Tarshish; howl, ye inhabitants of the isle Isa 66:19 And I will set a sign among them, and I will send those that escape of them unto the nations, [to] Tarshish, Pul, and Lud, that draw the bow, [to] Tubal, and Javan, [to] the isles afar off, that have not heard my fame, neither have seen my glory; and they shall declare my glory among the Gentiles Isa 23:1 The burden of Tyre. Howl, ye ships of Tarshish; for it is laid waste, so that there is no house, no entering in: from the land of Chittim it is revealed to them. Eze 27:25 The ships of Tarshish did sing of thee in thy market: and thou wast replenished, and made very glorious in the midst of the seas. 2Ch 9:21 For the king's ships went to Tarshish with the servants of Huram: every three years once came the ships of Tarshish bringing gold, and silver, ivory, and apes, and peacocks. Psa 48:7 Thou breakest the ships of Tarshish with an east wind. Isa 2:16 And upon all the ships of Tarshish, and upon all pleasant pictures. Isa 60:9 Surely the isles shall wait for me, and the ships of Tarshish first, to bring thy sons from far, their silver and their gold with them, unto the name of the LORD thy God, and to the Holy One of Israel, because he hath glorified thee. Eze 27:25 The ships of Tarshish did sing of thee in thy market: and thou wast replenished, and made very glorious in the midst of the seas. Eze 27:12 Tarshish [was] thy merchant by reason of the multitude of all [kind of] riches; with silver, iron, tin, and lead, they traded in thy fairs Jer 10:9 Silver spread into plates is brought from Tarshish, and gold from Uphaz, the work of the workman, and of the hands of the founder: blue and purple [is] their clothing: they [are] all the work of cunning [men]. Eze 27:12 Tarshish [was] thy merchant by reason of the multitude of all [kind of] riches; with silver, iron, tin, and lead, they traded in thy fairs.

BO-OL (BOHOL) WAS A LAND OF OPHIR:

What the Spaniards believed

After the death of King Solomon, Ophir was abandoned and soon forgotten. After the passage of hundreds of years nobody would know where or what is Ophir. The other word associated with Ophir is the word "Tarshish." Nobody also knew what it meant. In old translations of the Bible it was supposed also to be a place. However, in new translations of the Bible, it is used to refer to the fleet that went to Ophir. What happened to the Hebrew or Jewish settlements that were established to process the gold before they were shipped back to King Solomon? Nobody also knew. However, we knew that because of their religious beliefs the Hebrews tend to survive as a separate enclave wherever they settled. What the Spaniards Believed In Spain there is a book called Coleccion General de Documentos Relativos a las Islas Filipinas. It is found in the Archivos de Indias de Sevilla. It was reprinted in 1920 in Barcelona, Spain by the Compania General de Tabaccos de Filipinas. Its Tomo III (1519-1522), pages 112-138, contains Document No. 98 describing how to locate the land of Ophir. This same volume also contains the official documents regarding the voyage of Ferdinand Magellan. It also contains the logbook of Francisco Albo, the chief pilot of the ship Victoria. This logbook is also one of the main references regarding the voyage of Ferdinand Magellan. Since this book contains important documents, we can discern that the Spaniards did not really believe that Ophir was in India. In fact the Cabot expedition that left Spain on April 3, 1526 had a secret mission, "to search for a route to Tarsis, OPHIR, Oriental Cathay (China), and Japan." Document No. 98 describes how to locate the land of Ophir. The travel guide started from the Cape of Good Hope in Africa to India, to Burma, to Sumatra, to Moluccas, to Borneo, to Sulu, to China, then finally Ophir. Ophir was "â&#x20AC;Śin front of China towards the sea, of many islands where the Moluccans, Chinese, and Lequios met to tradeâ&#x20AC;Ś" This group of islands could not be Japan because the Moluccans did not get there. It could not be Taiwan because it is not "of many islands." Only the present day Philippines could satisfy the description. Jewish Settlements Along the route described by Document No. 98 are locations of old Jewish settlements. It would not be surprising for that was the procedure used by King Solomon's fleet. Settlements were established at selected places to trade and process the gold and silver. The ships will collect the gold and silver and bring it to King Solomon. To the credit of the Hebrew people, their settlement remained true to the Jewish faith even for thousands of years. Settlements were found in India, Burma, Sumatra, and Vietnam (Annam and Cochin China). Who Were the Lequios? Spanish records mention of a mysterious people known as Lequios. Modern historians variously identified them as Okinawans, Koreans, or Vietnamese. They were favorite targets of Spanish ships

during the time of General Miguel Lopez de Legazpi because the ships of the Lequios were always laden with gold and silver. According to Documents 98, the Lequios were big, bearded, and white men. They were only interested in gold and silver when trading at Ophir. Okinawans, Koreans, and Vietnamese people are not big nor are they white. Their beards are just small goatees and could not satisfy the word "bearded". Therefore they were not the Lequios. So who could the Lequios be but the remnants of Hebrews and Phoenicians who have made some enclaves along the Southeast Asian shores? The Hebrew word "LEQOT" or "LIQQET" means to gather, to glean. It resembles closely the word Lequios. It will fit the men of King Solomon's fleet who gathered gold and silver. (Note: The Hebrew alphabet has no small letters.) Where Was Ophir? There is no doubt that the group of islands in front of China towards the sea is the present day Philippines. The question is where was Ophir located in the Philippines? Ancient Chinese records say that the ancient trading places in the Philippines were Ma-yi and Pulilu. Dr. Otley Beyer identified Ma-yi as Mindoro. Dr. Jose Rizal, Blumentrit, Robertson, and Stangl say that it was Luzon in part or in whole. Dr. Jose Rizal identified "Pulilu" as . Nobody disputed Dr. Jose Rizal. So there are onlythree possible places in the Philippines that could be identified as Ophir, they are Luzon, Mindoro, and Bohol.

100

Modern scholars of the 20th century re-discovered the Sri-Visjaya Kingdom and revealed traces of the ancient origins of the Filipinos especially the Visaya and Tagalog.

Colliers Encyclopedia 1991 Edition, vol.3, p.50 Srivijaya Kingdom. In the seventh century China was reunited under T’ang Dynasty, thus providing an enormous market. Several port-states tried to tap the China trade, but the kingdom of Srivijaya, located near the present city of Palembang on Sumatra, succeeded in crushing its rivals and imposing its authority on both Sumatra and the Malay Peninsula, straddling the Straits of Malacca. Through a combination of bribery, political manipulation, and punitative expeditions the other ports were forced to submit or were destroyed, and Srivijaya became known to the Chinese as the sole state with which they could trade. Several extant inscriptions from the late seventh century-royal edicts carved on stones – attest to the absolute loyalty demanded by the king of Sri-Visjaya of his servants, subjects, and vassals. Passing traders were forced to stop at Srivijaya, where they have to pay tolls demanded by the king for passage through the straits. From these tolls derived the royal revenues, but the tolls were kept moderate so that traders would not consider using the more difficult land route across the Malay Peninsula. The key to Srivijaya’s power was its navy, which was needed to destroy its rivals, Srivijayan naval expedition may even have th th reached as far as Cambodia in the 8 century, and in the 11 century Srivijaya itself was raided from Ceylon. In dominating the Straits of Malacca, Srivijaya controlled one of the key points in the whole Asian trade system. Through its empire passed all the wondrous goods desired by Asian kings and aristocrats-gems, precious metals, scented woods, and even African lions to amuse the emperor of China-as well as the bulk trade in such goods as rice. In the practice, of course, the dominance of Srivijaya and its successors was often less than complete. Especially during periods when trade declined, vassals were likely to fall away as the money and prestige offered by the king to entice their loyalty also declined. But the tradition of central port on the straits dominating the trade routes and of a single supreme king survived for many centuries. By about the sixth century the economic role of Indonesia in the China trade was beginning to change. Indonesia traders began to sell the natural products of Indonesia, sometimes substituting them for the luxury goods the Chinese customarily imported from western Asia. In particular, Indonesia benzoin began to be substituted for the aromatic gum resins. Srivijaya and its successors continued to function as entrepot ports, where goods were transshipped, but the importance of Indonesia’s own products also increased. Srivijaya was a Buddhist kingdom. Indeed its religious scholarship was internationally so highly valued that Chinese Buddhist pilgrims making the long journey to India wouldspend several years in Srivijaya. There they studied the scriptures and rules for monks before going to India. Srivijaya’s wealth and power, waxed and waned with changing trade condition and with the rise and fall of th its rivals. It was finally destroyed by the Javanese in the 14 century and the royal family and the traders of

101

Srivijaya moved across the straits to Malaya, where eventually they established the port of Malacca in about 1400. Srivijaya, one of the greatest trade empires of Asia, was then so completely forgotten that th even its name was unknown until its history was rediscovered by modern scholars in the 20 century. Mataram Kingdom. To the east of Sumatra lies Java, and there, too, a great kingdom emerged beginning in about the eighth century. The Kingdom of Mataram, near the present city of Yogyakarta (Jogjakarta) in central Java, reached its greatest power in the ninth century. The dynasty that founded Mataram took the Sanskrit name Sailendra – the king of the mountains – and the title Maharaja, they were Mahayana Buddhists. They left behind many famous temples, which their contemporaries, the kings of Srivijaya seem not to have done. Among the most famous Mataram temples is Burabudur, which was built about 800. It is an enormous artificial temple-mountain, which miles of bas-reliefs depicting the life story of Buddha. At the nearby temple of Merdut are large stone statues of the Buddha and two Bodhisattvas, which are the most exquisite in all of Asia. Sailendra power in Mataram was challenged by a rival royal line who were not Buddhists but followers of the Hindu god Shiva. In 856 there was a battle between the two rivals, which the Sailendra lost. The last surviving Sailendra prince fled from Java to Sumatra, where, for reasons that are not known, he become the king of Srivijaya. His successors in Mataram built the very beautiful and graceful temple complex Prambanan, just east of Yogyakarta. There, temples to the Hindu gods Brahma and Vishnu flank a high central tower where Shiva was worshipped in four aspects. The bas reliefs depict the story of the Hindu Ramayana epic. Mataram was located on the plain of Kedu in central Java, one of the richest rice-growing areas of Indonesia.

Original Sri-Visjaya Religion is Not Buddhist This Sri-Visjaya Kingdom is one of the greatest trade empires of Asia. The Sri-Visjaya on the 7th century when China was reunited under the T’ang Dynasty, the Sri-Visjaya become known to the Chinese as the sole state with which they could trade. Passing traders were forced to stop at Sri-Visjaya, where they have to pay tolls demanded by the king of Sri-Visjaya for passage through the straits of Malacca. Sri-Visjaya controlled one of the key points in the whole Asian trade system.

Sri-Visjaya Religion Sri-Visjaya’s religious scholarship was internationally so highly valued that Chinese Buddhist pilgrims making the long journey to India would spend several years in Sri-Visjaya, there they studied the scriptures and rules for monks before going to India. This may think that Sri-Visjaya’s religion is a Buddhist religion. th That happened when the original 7 century Sri-Visjaya king and royal families and traders moved across th the straits to Malaya on the 8 century where they established the port of Malacca in about 1400 and they th have trade in Borneo and Sulu ISLES AFAR OFF. A great kingdom emerged beginning in about 8 century the Kingdom of Mataram in central Java. The dynasty that founded Mataram took the Sanskrit name Sailendra – the king of the mountains – and the title Maharaja, they were Mahayana Buddhists. They left

102

behind many famous temples, which their contemporaries, the kings of Sri-Visjaya seem not to have done. Among the most famous Mataram temples is Burabudur, which was built about 800. At the nearby temple of Merdut are large stone statues of the Buddha and two Bodhisattvas, which are the most exquisite in all of Asia. A rival royal line that was not Buddhists but followers of the Hindu god Shiva challenged Sailendra power in Mataram. In 856 there was a battle between the two rivals, which the Sailendra lost and the last surviving Sailendra prince fled from Java to Sumatra, where, for reasons that are not known, he become the king of Sri-Visjaya in Sumatra. Therefore become the new king of Sri-Visjaya in Sumatra is Sailendra. This are the reasons that Sri-Visjaya’s religion was thought to be Buddhist. th

The original 7 century Sri-Visjaya king and royal families and traders moved across the straits to Malaya on th the 8 century where they established the port of Malacca made trade in Borneo and Sulu. The second Srith th Visjaya of 8 century was ruled by Sailendra a Buddhist was finally destroyed by the Javanese in the 14 th century and this people of Sri-Visjaya were different religion than the original first Sri-Visjaya of 7 century. In fact the kingdom of Sailendra who become king of Sri-Visjaya were Mahayana Buddhist that this th Mahayana Buddhists left behind many famous temples, which their contemporaries the king of original 7 century Sri-Visjaya seem not to have done. Therefore the Sri-Visjaya that was defeated by the Javanese in th th the 14 century was the second Sri-Visjaya of 8 century who become Buddhists and ruled by king Sailendra a Mahayana Buddhists. The first Sri-Visjaya of 7th century did not make any temples of worship and were not Buddhists and they fled to Malacca and trade with Borneo and Sulu. The historian claiming th that Sri-Visjaya is a Buddhists kingdom is referring to the second Sri-Visjaya of 8 century that was ruled by th Sailendra a Mahayana Buddhists but not the original Sri-Visjaya of the 7 century that moved across the th straits to Malaya on the 8 century where they established the port of Malacca made trade in Borneo and Sulu.

DATU from Yahshear-Dath (Sacerdote or Priest of Yahshear): Jacob named Yahshear Genesis 32:28 Bisaya and Tagalog At the same period the well-known Maragtas in Visaya’s history claimed that ten (10) Datu lead by Datu Puti arrived in Panay and bought the plain land of Panay island. This people were called “VISAYA” the th descendant of original Sri-Visjaya of 7 century from Borneo and Sulu. They carried the word “ya-we” in Visaya which means “key”, this was mentioned in Luke 11:52 “woe unto you, lawyers, for ye have taken away the “key of knowledge”, (the scribes took away the name Yahweh and replaced it with other name Adonai, the key is the name Yahweh). The other three (3) Datu, Datu Puti, Datu Dumangsil and Datu Balensusa reached Taal (Batangas) where the language of the three Datu believed to be the origin of Tagalog language. The remaining seven (7) Datu in Panay they reached Cebu, Samar and Bicol. Datu Puti last record is in Sulu before going to Borneo. The word Dawth in Hebrew language means royal edict or statute, commandment, decree, law, manner. The Dawth is pronounced Datuh is the one who ruled and make decree, law and a royal family in Filipino history. The title “DATU” from the word Yashear-Dath or Sacer-dote or Priests of Yahshurun (Israel).

103

People of Ophir Speaks Hebrew

In the book of Gregorio F. Zaide “History of the Filipino People” in page 2, the Western Writers garlanded our islands with names Maniolas, Ophir, Islas del Oriente, Islas del Poniente, Archipelago de San Lazaro, Islas de Luzones (Island of Mortars), Archipelago de Magallanes and Archipelago de Legaspi. The names Maniolas, Islas del Oriente, Islas del Poniente, Archipelago de San Lazaro, Islas de Luzones, Archipelago de Magallanes and Archipelago de Legaspi were all in Spanish words but the name Ophir is not Spanish but original name from the Bible. Ocean Navigators also called the islands Ophir and can be found in the Bible 1Kings 22:48, 9:28, 22:49, Psalms 45:9, Isaiah 13:12, Job 22:24, 28:16, 1Chron. 24:4, 1:23, Genesis 10:25-26. The people of Ophir speaks the Ancient-Hebrew language not the Modern Hebreo-Aramaic 2 Kings 18:26 for they were able to escaped before the Assyrian Captivity. It was mentioned by Padre Chirino in Gregorio F. Zaide ‘History Of The Filipino People’ page 24 “Of all our languages, the Tagalog has been adjudged the best by scholars. “I found in this language,” said Padre Chirino, eminent Jesuit-historian, “four qualities of the four greatest languages of the world – Hebrew, Greek, Latin and Spanish. It has “MYSTERY and OBSCURITIES of the HEBREW”

SOME OF TAGALOG WORDS WITH ANCIENT–HEBREW MEANING

TAGALOG

HEBREW WORD

MEANING IN HEBREW

1. ABA 2. AGAM 3. AGAP 4. AHA 5. ALILA 6. ALE 7. ALAM 8. ALIS 9. ANAK 10.ANTIK 11. ANIYA 12. ASA 13. ASAYA 14. ASAL 15. AYAW

Abah Agam Aggaph Ahahh Alilah Ale Alam Alees Anak Anthiyq Aniyah Awsaw Asayah Azal Ahyaw

be dense a marsh a cover exclamatory to overdo female master concealed jump for joy to be narrow antique sorrow to do or make Yah has made depart screamer

1. BAKA 2. BAKYA 3. BALAM

Bawkah Bekee-ah Balam

be ready to burst break forth in pieces to be held in

104

4. BALAK 5. BAROK 6. BASURA 7. BATA 8. BATAK 9. BATAK 10. BAWAT 11. BAWAL 12. BAWAT 13. BAWAS 14. BUKID 15. BWISIT

Balaq Baruwk Besowrah Bata Bathaq Batach Baw-at Baw-al Bawat Baw-ash Bukki Bosheth

to annihilate blessed reward for good news to babble in speech thrust through be bold to trample down to be master kick to smell bad to depopulate shame, confusion

1. CUBAO

Chobawb

to hide, hiding place

1. KAANAK 2. KABA 3. KABA 4. KABARET 5. KABAYAN 6. KABOD 7. KABILA 8. KAGAYA 9. KALAM 10. KALAS 11. KALUKAW 12. KAMAO 13. KAMOT 14. KANAN 15. KANAN 16. KANILA 17. KANYA 18. KAPA 19. KAPAS 20. KAPIT 21. KARIT 22. KARAS 23. KARAYOM 24. KASA 25. KATAS 26. KATAL 27. KILYA 28. KISAY 29. KUPE

Chanaq Chaba Kabah Chabareth Chabayah Kabod Khav-ee-law Khag-ghee-yaw Chalam Khaw-lash Khal-ook-kaw Khaw-mawn Khamoth Chanan Khanaw Khan-nee-ale (el) Khan-nee-ale (el) Kapa Chaphas Chaphets Charits Charash Charayown Kasah Kathash Chathal Chelyah Kissay Khofe (kupe)

to narrow to cherish, love to expire in heart female consort Yah has hidden weight circular festival of Yah to bind to overthrown division image wisdom to favor to in dine favor of Yah become favor of Yah become to cover disguise self, hide to incline to incisure, sharf to scratch doves dung to grow fat to butt to swathe jewel overwhelm a cove

105

1. DAGAN 2. DALAG 3. DAMA 4. DAMA 5. DARAK 6. DATU 7. DAYA 8. DIBA 9. DODONG 10. DUWAG

Dagan Dalag Dama Damah Darak Dath Dayah Dib-bah Dowdow Du-weg

1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6.

GABAY GALA GERA GIBA GINAW GULAT

Gabbay Galah Gerah Gibah Ghinnaw Giylath

curve, rounded to exile, depart continuing, destroy house, cup, pot a garden joy, rejoicing

1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7.

HAH HALA HALAK HALAL HALIKA HAPAK HILIGAYNON

Hahh Hala Halak Halal Haliykah Haphak Higaynon

express grief to remove to walk, be conversant celebrate, renowned company, going to change solemn sound

1. 2. 3. 4.

IBSAN ILAW INDAY ITAY

Ibtsan Illaw Dowdah Ittay

inflammatory to ascend female of Dowdow -love unadvisedly

Lavah Laban Labash Lahat Lakad Lachash Lawag Laphath La-yaw Leh-kakh

to unite white wrap around tower to catch amulet to deride, speak take hold weary to take

1. LABA 2. LABAN 3. LABAS 4. LAHAT 5. LAKAD 6. LAKAS 7. LAOAG 8. LAPAT 9. LAYAW 10. LEKAT 106

increase grain leap to weep to compare draw a royal edict or commandment fly rapidly evil report King David - love be afraid

11. LUKOT 12. LUWA

Luchowth Luwa

1. MAGALAW 2. MAGALAW 3. MAGARA 4. MAGINAW 5. MAGDALO 6. MAHABA 7. MAHAL 8. MAHALAL 9. MAHALAY 10. MAKALAT 11. MAKIRI 12. MALAKI 13. MALAKI 14. MALAT 15. MALAYAW 16. MALAYU 17. MALE 18. MATA 19. MATSAKAW 20. MAYKAYA 21. MINDANAO 22. MOOG 23. MULA 24. MUOK 25. MURA

Mah-gaw-law Mah-gaw-law Maguwwrah Maginnaw Migdalah Mahavahee Mahal Mahalal Mahalay Machalat Makiyriy Mahlake Malakiy Malat Meleah(mel-ay-aw) Mala Male Mattah Mutsa-kaw Mayka-Yah Mig-daw-naw Moog Muhlah Mook Morah

1. PALAG 2. PALAYAW 3. PANAW 4. PARA 5. PARAM 6. PARA 7. PASA 8. PASAK 9. PASAY 10. PATAK 11. PATAW 12. PETSA 13. PILI 14. PILILLA 15. PILEGES 16. PINILI

Palag Pel-aw-yaw Pa-naw Parah Param Para Pasa Pasaq Paw-say-akh Pathach Paw-thaw Petsa Pilee Peliyla Piylegesh Peneeale

107

to glisten swallow down

a track to revolve permanent residence shield tower desire to adulterate fame steep sickness salesman walking mininstrative be smooth female of Mala, abundance to fulfilled filling rod something pound out who is like Yah be eminent, preciousness flow down circumcision to become thin fear

divide Yah has favored go away, cast out increase to tear to bear fruit to stride to disport exemption, skip over to open persuade wound secret judge,Yah has judge concubine face of Yah(el), Piniyah-face of Yah

17. PINYA 18. PISIL 19. PISTE 20. PITAK 21. PO (Po) 22. POOK 23. PUKAW 24. PUTA 25. PUTI

Peneeale Pehsel Pishteh Pethach Po or Hoo (1931) Pook Pookaw Pothah Poothe

1. SABA 2. SABAK 3. SABAD 4. SABAW 5. SAKA 6. SAKAB 7. SAKANYA 8. SAKAL 9. SAKA 10. SAKAY 11. SAKIT 12. SAGAD 13. SALAG 14. SALAMAT 15. SALAT 16. SALO 17. SAMA 18. SAMAR 19. SAMAT 20. SANAYIN 21. SAPAT 22. SAPAW 23. SARAT 24. SARA 25. SARAP 26. SAWA 27. SELOSA 28. SIBOL 29. SIBOL 30. SIKIP 31. SILAY 32. SILO 33. SITAHIN 34. SUMAKWEL 35. SUMAYAW 36. SULTAN

Saba Sabak Zabad Saybaw Shakah Shakab Shekanyah Shaqal Shaqa Zakkay Sheqets Saw-gad Salga Shalom Shalat Sal-loo Shamma Shamar Shamat Shenayin Shaphat Shawfaw Sarat Sara Saraph Shawah Shelowshah Zebool Shibbol Sheqeph Selay Shiyloh Shettayim Shemuwel Shemayaw Sholtan

108

Piniyah-face of Yah carve images stupidity opening derive from Hoo,third person obtain stumbling block hinge or the female pudenda scatter into corner

abundance to intwine to confer old age to roam to lie down Yah has dwell to suspend to subside pure abominable fall down be white peace to dominate weighed desolation save yourself fling down to transmute to judge to abrade cut in pieces to prolong thought please, amuse third wife dwelling, residence ear of grain loophole be in safety tranquil two fold hear intelligently, cast out Yah has heard ruler, dominion

1. TABAK 2. TAKA 3. TAKAS 4. TAKIP 5. TAGA 6. TALA 7. TANAW 8. TANIM 9. TAPAK 10.TAPAL 11.TAPAT 12.TATUWA 13.TAWA 14.TEKLA 15.TENA 16. TENGA 17. TERA 18. TIKOM 19. TIMPLA 20. TIRA 21. TORE 22. TUMIRA 23. TUNAW

Tabach Takah Tachash Taqqiyph Tagah Tala Tannaw Tsanim Taphach Taphal Taphath Tatua Tawah Tiklah Tenah Teqa Tera Tiykom Tiphlah Tiyrah Tore Tiymarah Toanaw

1. URI

Uwriy

1. YAKAL 2. YAMAN 3. YARE

Yachal Yaman Yare

109

to slaughter sit down, to strew bottom strong slap hang, suspended female jackal thorn flatten down stick on as a patch a dropping error to cheat perfection, completeness fig tre sound adoor middle, central unsavoury a wall, fortress ring dove be erect purpose

east the region of the light

be patient right hand side afraid, frighten

Mines Dating Back to at least 1,000 B.C. during theTime of Solomon According to De Morga: Mines dating back to at least 1,000 B.C. have been found in the Philippines. When the Spanish arrived the Filipinos worked various mines of gold, silver, copper and iron. They also seemed to have worked in brass using tin that was likely imported from the Malay Peninsula. The iron work in particular was said to be of very high quality in some cases, and occasionally in some areas, even better than that found in Europe. When the Spanish arrived, the Philippines was so gilded with gold that most of the gold mines had been neglected. "... the natives proceed more slowly in this, and content themselves with what they already possess in jewels and gold ingots handed down from antiquity and inherited from their ancestors. This is considerable, for he must be poor and wrethced who has no gold chains, calombigas, and earrings."

As the missionary Francisco ColĂn wrote in 1663: In the punishment of crimes of violence the social rank of the slayer and slain made a great deal of difference. If the slain was a chief, all his kinsfolk took the warpath against the slayer and his kinfolk, and this state of war continued until arbiters were able to determine the amount of gold which had to be paid for the killingâ&#x20AC;Ś The death penalty was not imposed by public authority save in cases where both the slayer and slain were commoners, and the slayer could not pay the blood price.

Blair and Robertson, Vol. II, p. 116. Legazpi describes one of the "Moro" pilots captured from Butuan: "...a most experienced man who had much knowledge, not only of matters concerning these Filipinas Islands, but those of Maluco, Borney, Malaca, Jaba, India, and China, where he had had much experience in navigation and trade."

According to Pigafetta: However, things seem to already diminished from Pigafetta's time: "On the island [Butuan] where the king came to the ship, pieces of gold as large as walnuts or eggs are to be found, by sifting the earth. All the dishes of the king are of gold, and his whole house is very well set up."

110

Pigafetta goes on to describe the huge gold ornaments, gold dagger handles, tooth plating and even gold that was used to decorate the outside of houses! On the gold work of the Filipinos is this description of the people of Mindoro: ( ginaya ng Yisrawale o Israel naitala sa 1Chronicles 29:4 Even three thousand talents of gold, of the gold of Ophir, and seven thousand talents of refined silver, to overlay the walls of the houses withal) "...they possess great skill in mixing it [gold] with other metals. They give it an outside appearance so natural and perfect, and so fine a ring, that unless it is melted they can deceive all men, even the best of silversmiths."

Arts of Asia, Jul-Aug 1988, p. 131 Arts of Asia 1981, no.4, p.54 Apparently, even foreigners desired Filipino gold products. Recent discoveries show that gold jewelry of Philippine origin was found in Egypt near the beginning of the era. These finds are mentioned in Laszlo Legeza's "Tantric elements in pre-Hispanic Philippines Gold Art," (Arts of Asia, Jul-Aug 1988, p. 131) along a discussion of Philippine Tantric art. Some outstanding examples of Philippine jewelry, which included necklaces, belts, armlets and rings placed around the waist, are showcased in J. T. Peralta's "Prehistoric gold ornaments from the Central Bank of the Philippines," Arts of Asia 1981, no.4, p.54.

TAGALOG AND BISAYA THE LANGUAGE OF DATU

Mula sa Chronology of the "Chinese Ming Dynasty and Islamic Influences" ni Guo Zhongli Ang Sri-Visjaya ay makapangyarihan sa karagatan (mga barkong ipinagawa ni Haring YahdidiYah kay Haring Huram ng Tyre upang kumuha ng ginto sa Ophir, 1Kings 9:26, na pinamumunuan ng Sultan (Sholtan sa Hebreo ay Namumuno). Ang pamilya (Royal Family) ng namumuno at tigasunod ng Sri-Visjaya Kingdom noong ika-pitong siglo (7th century) ay lumisan mula sa Palembang sa Sumatra at tumungo sa Malaya na kabila ng â&#x20AC;&#x153;Straits of Malaccaâ&#x20AC;? at nagtatag sila ng daungan ng Malacca. Nanirahan sila sa Bornay (Borneo) at Sulu na mga isla ng Ophir. Sa pangunguna ni Datu Putih (sa wikang Hebreo Poothe=scatter into corner) ay ang sampung (10) Datu mula sa Bornay ay dumating sa Aninipay ng Panay na binili nila ng ginto kay Marikudo ang kapatagan ng Panay na tinawag nilang Madya-as o paraiso. 111

Ang pitong Datu ay naiwan sa Panay na pinaniniwalaang pinanggalingan ng lahi ng Ilongo, Cebuano, Samareno at Bicolano at si Datu Putih naman kasama ang dalawa pang Datu ay pumunta sa Mindoro sa Luzon at Taal Batangas na pinaniniwalaan na pinagmulan ng wikang Tagalog. Ang wika ng mga Datu ng Sri-Visjaya ay pinaniniwalaang pinanggalingan ng wikang Binisaya o tinawag na Hiligaynon (sa wikang Hebreo ng Higaynon=solemn sound). Ang wikang Binisaya (hango sa Sri-Visjaya) ay ang wikang Ilonggo at nagkaroon ng Sugbuano (Cebuano) at Waray. Ang wikang Tagalog ay kahawig sa wikang Ilonggo at ang wikang Bicolano ay kahawig sa wikang Waray. Ayon sa talaan ng “Chronology of the Chinese Ming Dynasty” na ang sampung (10) Datu sa pangunguna ni Datu Putih ay dumating sa isla ng Panay at naiwan ang pitong (7) Datu sa Panay nang si Datu Putih at dalawa pang Datu ay tumungo sa Luzon (Khomer o mortar) sa Mindoro at Taal Batangas. Ang huling talaan kay Datu Putih ay nang bumalik siya sa Bornay na napadaan sa Sulu. Nang dumating ang mga Kastila sa pamumuno ni Ferdinand Magellan (Fernado Magallanes) noong 1521 A.D., ang mga isla ng Ophir ay tinawag sa pangalang FELIPE na hango sa pangalan ng prinsipe ng Espanya na naging Hari si Haring Felipe II ng Espanya. Ang Felipe ay naging Felipinas na naging Pilipinas. Naitala din ng mga Kastila ang napakaraming minahan ng ginto sa mga isla ng Pilipinas. Ang mga naninirahan doon ay ‘pinawalang-halaga na’ ang maraming minahan ng ginto dahil ayon sa Kastilang si De Morga na 1,000 B.C na ang idad ng minahan na kanilang natagpuan sa mga isla na tinawag nilang Pilipinas (ka-idad sa kapanahunan ni Haring YahdidiYah (Solomon) na nagpagawa ng mga barko upang kumuha ng ginto sa Ophir). Sinulat ng Kastilang si Pigafetta na ang mga naninirahan daw ay kuntento na sa kanilang mga pagaaring ginto na nagmula pa sa kanilang mga ninuno. Madaling makakuha ng ginto na kasing laki ng itlog at mani kapag inihiwalay mo sa lupa ("On the island [Butuan] where the king came to the ship, pieces of gold as large as walnuts or eggs are to be found, by sifting the earth”). Bago dumating ang mga Kastila ay walang tanging talaan o “archaeological findings” tungkol sa kasulatan ng sina-unang Asian Malay kundi ang naitala sa dokumento ng mga Chinese. Ang Sri-Visjaya Kingdom na naitala ng “Chronology of the Chinese Ming Dynasty and Islamic Influences” sinulat ni Guo Zhongli na nagpapatunay na ang Datu at Sultan ay may ginagampanang mahalang katungkulan sa Sri-Visjaya Kingdom. Ang “Sholtan” sa Lumang-Hebreo ay ang ‘namumuno’, samantalang ang “Datu” ay ang Yahshear-Dath o Seser-Dote o DATU ng Kaharian ng Sri-Visjaya‟. Ayon sa Historian si O.W.Wolters noong 430-475 A.D. kilala sa Chinese ang Kan-t‟o-li na Estadong natatag sa malapit sa Palembang ng Sumatra noong ikalawang siglo (2nd century A.D.). Noong 500 A.D. sa Sumatra, isla ng Bangka, Java at Malay Peninsula ay may walong (8) Estado ang nangalakal sa China noong 608 A.D. hanggang 670 A.D at tanging ang Shihlifoshih ang nanatili. Ang mga natagpuang labi na nagkaka-idad na 775 A.D. mula sa Ligor isthmus sa Malay Peninsula ay sinaliksik ng Asian History Pioneer George Coedus na naniwala na ang Estado na kilala sa China na Shihlifoshih ay siyang SriVishaya (Sri-Visjaya). Ang Sri ay titulong pang-galang mula sa India kaya ang pangalan ng Sri-Visjaya ay Visjaya na kilala ngayon bilang Bisaya. (Si Yahshu’a Messiah ay inutusan niya ang kanyang 12 desipolo na hanapin ang mga nawawalang Sambahayan ng Yisrawale (Israel) na mababasa sa Mateo 10:5-6 at sa Gawa 13:47. Naitala na ang desipolo ni Yahshu’a na si Tomas ay sinibat hanggang sa mamatay ni Haring Misdeus ng India. Ang huling Kahariang sumakop sa kanila ay ang mga Griego at naitala sa Ester 1:1 na ang India ay nasasakupan ng Kaharian ng Persia na sinakop ng Emperyo ng Griego kaya sa India huling natagpuan ang desipolo ni Yahshu’a sa paghahanap sa mga Nawawalang Tribo ng Yisrawale).

112

Ang Sri-Visjaya ay makapangyarihan sa karagatan mula Ceylon (Sri-Lanka), Sumatra, Java (Old Javan Kingdom of Mataram) hanggang sa Champa na pinamumunuan ng Sultan (Sholtan sa wikang Hebreo ay ang Namumuno). Ang pamilya ng Sholtan at mga tigasunod ng Sri-Visjaya Kingdom noong ika-pitong siglo (7th century) na may titulong Datu at Sultan ay lumisan mula sa Palembang sa Sumatra at tumungo sa Malaya na kabila ng “straits of Malacca” at nagtatag sila ng daungan ng Malacca. Ang naiwan namang SriVisjaya sa Palembang sa hindi alam na dahilan ay pinamunuan ni Sailendra na isang Mahayana Buddhist. Si Sailendra ay nagmula sa kanyang pagtakas sa Java na siyang nagtayo ng mga templo at istatwa ni Buddha ang Burabudur noong 800 A.D., ang templo ni Merdut at dalawang Bodhisattvas na Hindi Ginawa ng orihinal (7th Century) Sri-Visjaya Kingdom ng ikapitong siglo. Ang Buddhist (8th century) Sri-Visjaya na may titulo ng Raja ay ang nagapi ng mga Javanese noong ika-labing-apat na siglo (14th Century). Ang Sri-Visjaya Kingdom noong ika-pitong siglo (7th century) na may titulong Datu at Sultan ay Hindi Buddhist dahil hindi sila nagtayo ng mga istatwa ni Buddha.

Ang Titulong Datu Ang salitang ‘Datu’ ay galing sa salitang Hebreo na ‘Dath’ na ibig sabihin ay ‘royal edict or commandment’ na naitalaga sa anak ni Levi na namamahala sa Pag-Papari sa pagsamba kay Yahweh ang Makapangyarihan ng Yisrawale na tinawag na Israel ngayon. Ito ay hango sa ‘Pari ng Yisrawale’ na tinatawag na “SASERDOTE” o ‘Yahshear-Dath’ (SaserDatho o Pari ng Israel). Si Jacob o Yahshear na kilala sa ngayon sa tawag na Israel ay naitalaga ang anak niyang si Levi na maging Pari. Ang salitang Yahshurun ay hango sa pangalan ni Jacob na Yahshear. Ang Yisrawale naman ay ang itinawag sa lahi nila doon sa Egypto upang mapagka-iba sila sa Ismaale na parehong tuli. Ang Yisrawale ay nai-salin na Yisrael o Israel. Ang Titulong Sultan Ang Sultan ay hango sa salitang Hebreo na Sholtan (ruler, dominion) na namumuno na naitalaga la lahi ni Yahuwdah. Ang Titulong Raja Ang Raja ay titulo ng Hari ng Buddhist sa Ikalawang Sri-Visjaya Kingdom na pinamunuan ni Sailendra na isang Mahayana Buddhist. ( “The second Sri-Visjaya of 8th century was ruled by Sailendra a Buddhist was finally destroyed by the Javanese in the 14th century and this people of Sri-Visjaya were different religion than the original first Sri-Visjaya of 7th century. In fact the kingdom of Sailendra who become king of Sri-Visjaya were Mahayana Buddhist that this Mahayana Buddhists left behind many famous temples, which their contemporaries the king of original 7th century Sri-Visjaya seem not to have done”).

113

DATU SA MARAGTAS Ang Titulo ng Aklat: “Maragtás kon (historia) sg pulô nga Panay kutub sg iya una nga pamuluyö, tubtub sg pag-abut sg mga taga Borneo nga amó ang ginhalinan sg mga bisayâ, kag sg pagabut sg mga Katsila”. “Maragtas o istoryang naganap sa isla ng Panay sa mga naunang nanirahan doon hanggang sa pagdating ng mga Datu mula sa Borno na pinagmulan ng lahi ng mga Bisaya hangggang sa pagdating ng mga Kastila”.

Ang Maragtas ng Panay ay pinalabas na Alamat lamang ngunit nasulat sa Chronology of Chinese Ming Dynasty ang tungkol sa sampun (10) Datu na pinamunuan ni Datu Putih. Noong 1200 – 1250 A.D. ang sampung (10) Datu na pinamumunuan ni Datu Putih kasama ang kanilang mga pamilya at tigasunod ay tumakas sa masamang pamamahala ni Sultan Makatunaw ang Sri-Visjaya Sultan ng Bornay (Borneo). Sila ay sumapit sa isla ng Aninipay sa Panay at binili ang lupang kapatagan ng mga ginto at alahas sa namumunong si Marikudo at tinawag nila ang lupain na Madya-as o “paraiso” na pinagmulan ng mga Ilongo na tinawag na ‘Cradle of Ancient Filipino Civilization’. Itinatag nila ang ‘Katiringban et Madia-as’ o ‘Confederation of Madya-as’ na may pina-iiral na batas ni Kalantiaw (Code of Kalantiaw). Naisulat sa Ming Chronicle noong 1372 A.D. sa Sabah Journal si Prinsepe Sahib ul-Kahar Ong Sum-ping na naglayag sa Sulu Archipelago hanggang Kinabatangan sa North Bornay (Borneo) na pinagmulan ng permanenteng base ng mga Chinese. Noong 1390 A.D. si Raja Baguinda ng Sri-Visjaya ay dumating sa Sulu nagmula sa Swama Dwipa at itinatag ang Bwansa sa isla ng Jolo. Noong 1433 A.D. Pitong (7) Datu ay itinatag ang Code of Kalantiaw at ang Maragtas Code ni Sumakwel para sa mga taga Panay. Tatlong (3) Datu mula sa orihinal na Sampung (10) Datu na dumating sa Panay ay lumayag sa Batangas at Mindoro at isa dito si Datu Putih. Sa huling tala si Datu Putih ay lumayag pabalik ng Bornay nadaan sa Sulu at wala ng tala sa nangyari sa kanya. Ang ‘Astana Putih’ ang luklukan ng kapangyarihan ng Sultanate ng Sulu at Umbal Duwa sa Indanan na isla ng Jolo sa Region ng Tausug ng Sulu ay ipinangalan kay Datu Putih. Sa pagkakapartisyon ng ‘Aninipay’ o ang isla ng Panay na tinawag na Madya-as o ‘paraiso’ na tribong pinamumunuan ni Datu Bangkaya, Datu Paiburong at Datu Sumakwel, si Datu Putih ay lumayag patungong Luzon sumama ang ilan na nagmula sa tirahan sa tabing-ilog ng Araut (Dumangas) Iloilo. Ang apo na si Datu Ram-un ay umalis ng Dumangas kasama ang kanyang pamilya at tumira sa ‘Kaputalan’ na ngayon ay ‘Pototan’ sa Iloilo. Nang dumating ang mga Kastila naitala na sa tabi ng ilog ng Taal Batangas natagpuan ni Kapitan Juan de Salcedo noong 1570 A.D. ang naninirahang lahi ng Malay na pinaniniwalaang lahi ni Datu Putih.

114

Wikang Bisaya at Tagalog Ang Bisaya (Visaya) ay ang tawag sa lahi ng Sampung (10) Datu na pinamunuan ni Datu Putih ay galing sa Kaharian ng Sri-Visjaya sa Bornay (Borneo). Ayon naman sa Collier Encyclopedia na ang mga ‘Royal Families’ na orihinal na Sri-Visjaya Kingdom noong 7th century ay nilisan ang lungsod ng Palembang sa Sumatra at tumungo Malaya at sa Bornay (Borneo) at Sulu. Ang Sri-Visjaya ay makapangyarihan sa karagatan na pinamumunuan ng Sultan (Sholtan sa Hebreo ay Namumuno). Ang pamilya ng namumuno at tigasunod ng Sri-Visjaya Kingdom noong ika-pitong siglo (7th century) ay lumisan mula sa Palembang sa Sumatra at tumungo sa Malaya na kabila ng ‘straits of Malacca at nagtatag sila ng daungan ng Malacca. Nagkaroon sila ng relasyon sa Bornay (Borneo) at Sulu na mga isla ng Ophir Noong 1200 – 1250 A.D. ang sampung (10) Datu na pinamumunuan ni Datu Putih kasama ang kanilang mga pamilya at tigasunod ay tumakas sa masamang pamamahala ni Sultan Makatunaw ang Sri-Visjaya Sultan ng Bornay (Borneo). Sila ay sumapit sa isla ng Aninipay sa Panay at binili ang lupang kapatagan ng mga ginto at alahas kay Marikudo na tinawag nilang Madya-as o “paraiso” na pinagmulan ng mga Ilongo na tinawag na ‘Cradle of Ancient Filipino Civilization’. Ang ‘Katiringban et Madia-as’ o ‘Confederation of Madya-as’ na may pina-iiral na batas ni Kalantiaw (Code of Kalantiaw). Ang tatlong (3) Datu mula sa orihinal na Sampung (10) Datu na dumating sa Panay ay lumayag patungong Luzon sa Batangas at Mindoro at isa dito si Datu Putih.

Merriam-Webster International Unabridged Dictionary

Ayon sa ‘Merriam-Webster International Unabridged Dictionary’ na ang wikang TAGALOG at ang wikang VISAYA ay galing sa isang grupo ng wika na tinawag na TAGALA na kapatid ng sina-unang wikang Malay-Javanese na tinawag na KAWI na ngayon ay wala na. Ang TAGALOG ay may 30,000 root words, 700 affixes at ang root words na kilalang-kilala ay 5,000 salita mula sa Kastila; 3,200 salita mula sa MalayIndonesia, 1,500 salita mula sa Hebreo, 1,300 salita mula sa English, 300 salita mula sa Sanskrit, 250 salita mula sa Arabic at kaunting salita mula sa Persia, Japanese, Russian. Ang wikang Latin ay na-impluwensya ang Spanish at English. Ang wika ng Bisaya at ang wika ng Tagalog ay maraming salitang magkakaparehas mahigit 3,800 na kilalangkilalang salita at parehas ng paggamit. Ang “HILIGAYNON” ang tawag sa wika ng Bisaya ay kagaya sa wikang Hebreo na “HIGAYNON” na ibig sabihin ay ‘banal na tunog’ (solemn sound).

115

Salitang Lumang Hebreo Ang salitang “YA-WA” ay isang masamang salita sa Bisaya. Ang “WA” ang ibig sabihin ay “WALA” at ang “YA” ay ang pina-ikling pangalan ng Makapangyarihan ni Abraham na si YAH-WEH, Awit 68:4. Samakatwid ang ibig sabihin ng ‘YAWA” ay “WALA si YAH-WEH” o ibig sabihin ay “Dimonyo”. Ang salitang ‘Piste’ ang ibig sabihin sa wikang Hebreo ay ‘stupidity’ o ‘mahina ang isip’. Kaya ang masamang salita na binabanggit ng mga Bisaya na ‘Piste-Yawa-ka’ ay ang ibig sabihin ay ‘mahinang isip wala sa iyo si Yahweh’. Ang salitang “SUSI” sa salitang Bisaya ay YAWE o YAVE. Ang Levitang Nakatakas ay nadala ang pangalan ng Pinakamakapangyarihan ng Yisrawale na si YAHWEH na itinago sa tawag na “SUSI”. Ito ay nang ipinag-utos ng Sanhedrin (Highest or Supreme Court) ang pagbabawal sa pagbigkas ng Banal na Pangalang YAHWEH bago pa sila masakop ng mga Assyrian. Ang bumigkas ng Banal na Pangalan na YAHWEH sa publiko at sa Pagsamba ay papatawan ng ‘Blasphemy’, ngunit tanging High Priest lamang ang bibigkas nito ng walong (8) beses sa isang araw lamang sa isang taon sa Araw ng Pagpapasting o ‘Day of Atonement’. Ito ay nadala hanggang sa kapanahunan ni Yahshu’a Messiah na mababasa sa Luke 11:52.

DINAANAN NG MGA NALABING NAKATAKAS

Hula Ni Propeta Isaiah sa mga Nalabing Nakatakas: Isaiah 11:11 “ At datarating ang panahon sa araw na iyon na si Yahweh ay igagalaw ang kamay sa pangalawang pagkakataon upang mabawi ang Natira sa kanyang mga Tao na naiwan nagmula sa Assyria, at nagmula sa Egypto, at nagmula sa Pathros, at nagmula sa Cush, at nagmula sa Elam, at nagmula sa Shinar, at nagmula sa Hammath, at nagmula sa mga Isla sa Karagatan”.

Isaiah 66:19 “at ako ay maglalagay ng Senyales sa kanila at aking ipadadala silang Nakatakas sa mga nasyon sa Tarshish, Pul, at Lud na lumalaban gamit ang sibat,sa Tubal, at Javan, sa mga isla sa malayu, na hindi nakarinig ng aking katanyagan, at hindi nakita ang sa aking papuri, at ide-deklara nila ang sa aking papuri sa mga Hindi-Tuli”.

Ngunit may Nalabing-Nakatakas (Escaped Remnant) mula sa Assyria at mula sa Babylonia (Isaiah 11:11 at Isaiah 66:19). Sa nabanggit na dalawang panahon na pagtakas ay parehas na ang kadulu-duluhang pinuntahan nila ay ang mga ‘pulu-pulong isla sa karagatan. Mas malinaw ang Isaiah 66:19 na bago makarating sa pulu-pulong isla sa karagatan sa Malayu ay nagmula muna sa JAVAN na inihula ni Propeta Isaiah. Ang JAVAN ay ang pinanggalingan ng ating mga Kababayan ayon sa Colliers Encyclopedia ang 116

Sri-Vijaya Kingdom at ang wika ng JAVAN na ‘Kawi’ ang pinanggalingan ng ating wikang Tagalog at Bisaya na pinatutunayan ni Padre Chirino na wikang Hebreo. Ang aklat ni Propeta Isaiah ay binasa ni Yahshu’a Messsiah sa Lukas 4:17-19, samakatwid, isa sa mapagkakatiwalaang aklat ang mga sulat ni Propeta Isaiah. Sa mga binanggit ni Yahshu’a ang tunay na pangalan ng Messiah, ay inaasahan ng mga nagbabasa ng Biblia at nagbabasa ng Koran na ‘Muling Babalik’ ay nabanggit sa Biblia sa Juan (YahYah) 21:21-23 na kung naisin niya na manatili si Juan hanggang datnan niya sa muling pagbabalik, ay samakatwid daratnan si Juan sa pagbabalik ni Yahshu’a Messiah. Ang pangalang Juan ay hango sa English na pangalang John na hango sa Semetic at Aramaic na pangalang Yahya na hango sa orihinal na salitang Hebreo na ‘YAHYAH’. Ang pangalang Yahya ay madaling mapagkakakilanlan sa ngayon na pangalan ng Muslim, ngunit bago pa makarating ang paniniwala ni Ahmud (Mohammad) (Peace be upon Him) sa mga Arabo noong 622 C.E. ay pangalan na ito noon pa ng mga Israelita o mga Hudyo. Katunayan si ZechariYah na asawa ni Elizabeth sa Lukas 1:5 ay pinangalanan niya ang kanyang anak na YAHYAH. Sa kasalukuyan sa Israel ang tawag nila kay YahYah ay Yochanan, ito ay isang pamamaraan sa pag-iwas sa pagbanggit ng Banal na pangalan ni Yahweh. Katunayan maging ang pangalan ni Yahshu’a ay ginawang Yeshu’a (Ezra 2:1-2). Kung Yochanan ay taliwas na sa nakasulat sa Lukas 1:61 na wala pang ganoong pangalan sa kanilang lahi dahil noon pa man ay mayroon ng Yochanan sa kapanahunan ni Propeta JeremiYah (JeremiYah 43:4). Samakatwid ay YAHYAH ang tama at tunay na pangalan ni Juan. Ang ‘Sri’ sa Sri-Visjaya ay isang titulo na ibig sabihin ay ‘Prinsipe’, ‘Kagalang-galang’ at ‘Kabanalan’ na hanggang sa ngayon ay ginagamit pa sa India. Ito ay isang patunay na napadaan sa India ang mga Sri-Visjaya. Ayon sa Bible Dictionary ng Holy Bible 1864 ay binanggit na sinibat ni Haring Misdeus ng India hanggang sa mamatay ang Disipolo ni Yahshu’a na si Tomas. Ang India ay nabanggit sa Ester 1:1 na dulung nasasakupan ng Kaharian ng Persia na lugar na pinuntahan ng mga Disipolo ni Yahshu’a sa paghahanap sa mga Nawawalang Tupa ng Sambahayan ng Israel sa pagsunod sa iniutos sa Mateo 10:5-6 ‘ hanapin ninyo ang nawawalang Tupa ng Sambahayan ng Israel ‘. Ang ‘Vi’ o ‘Vis’ sa Sri-Visjaya ayon naman sa Samsi English Dictionary ay ‘Spirit’. Ang letrang ‘J’ ay ang orihinal na tunog nito ay letrang ‘Y’, samakatwid ang Sri-Visjaya ay ang tama ay SRI-VIS-YAHYAH na ibig sabihin ay “Prinsipe-Kabanalan-Spiritu ni YAHYAH”. Ang pagbabalik ni Yahshu’a Messiah ay inaasahan ng mga nagbabasa ng Biblia at nagbabasa ng Koran ay daratnan ni Yahshu’a Messiah si YAHYAH na nasa ngayong panahong ito ay nasa Sri-Visjaya na lahi ng mga Kababayan natin. Ang ‘ChabaYah’ (Kabayan) ang ibig sabihin sa Hebreo ay ‘itinago ni Yahweh’. Katangian ng Nakatakas Mula Yisrawale Ang katangian ng Natirang-Nakatakas ay sila’y nagsasalita ng Lumang Wikang Hebreo dahil sila ay nakatakas bago maimpluwensiya ng wika ng mga Assyrian na wikang Aramaic at wika ng mga Babylonian na Chaldean. Mapapansin na ang mga naiwan sa Yahrusalem ay nagsasalita ng Chaldean-Hebrew o Modern-Hebrew na wika nila hanggang sa kasalukuyan. Ang pangalan na sinasamba ng Natirang-Nakatakas ay kapangalan ng sinasamba ni Abraham. Ngunit dahil sa sila ay tumatakas ay itinago ang kanilang pagkakakilanlan na pangalan na sinasamba ni Abraham na si YAHWEH ay itinago nila ito bilang ‘SUSI” na mababasa sa Lukas 11:52. Ang ‘Susi’ ay si Yahweh sa Binisaya ang YAWE ay SUSI. 117

Ang katangian ng Natirang-Nakatakas ay ang lahi ay mga ‘Tuli’ kagaya ng Magpakailanmang-Tipan ni Abraham kay Yahweh. Ang katangian ng Natirang-Nakatakas ay ang lahi ay mga ‘Kayumanggi’ na naitala sa Awit ni Solomon 1:5. Daratnan ni Yahshu’a ang pangalan ng desipolo niyang si Juan na nakatala sa Juan 21:2223. Si Juan na desipolo ni Yahshu’a ay ang pangalan ay YahYah (Yahya) na makikita sa Holy Koran. Ang karakteristik ng Nawawalang Natirang Nakatakas sa Sambahayan ng Yisrawale ay sila ay sampung tribo at mayroon silang mga Yahshear-Dath o mga Datu na Saserdoteng Banal na nagtuturo at ang Sholtan o Sultan na namamahala. Sila ay taimtim na naghihintay sa inihula ng mga Propeta sa pagdating ng Messiah na tutubos sa kanila dahil ng sila ay nakatakas ay inihula na sa kanila ng mga Propeta ang pagdating ng Messiah. Mayroon silang katangiang-galing sa mga bagay na kanilang ginagawa at pinagpapala sila ni Yahweh sa kanilang gawaing kamay. Ang lahi ng Ophir at Natirang Nakatakas na ating Kababayan ay mga Tuli, mga makabayan, mga likas na hospitable, likas na magalang, likas na masunurin, likas na mapayapa, likas na may takot sa Lumikha, kumidlat lang “Dyos ko kaagad ang banggit ng bibig. Ang ating Kababayan ay ang Nalabing-Nakatakas (Escaped Remnant) na binabanggit ni Propeta Isaiah sa 11:11 at Isaiah 66:19. Baka rin ang ating Kababayan ang ipinahahanap ni Yahshu’a Messiah sa Mateo 10:5-6 ‘Ang labing-dalawa ay isinugo ni Yahshu’a (Jesus) at pinagbilinan na ‘Huwag kayong gagaya sa gawi ng mga Hentil (di-tuli - Epeso 2:11) o pumasok man sa alinmang bayan ng mga Samaritano (nagkukunwaring Israelita 2Hari17:24). Sa halip ay puntahan ninyo ang mga Nawawalang Tupa sa Sambahayan ng Israel. Ganoon din sa ibinilin kay Apostol Saul at Apostol Bar-abba (Pablo at Barnabas) sa Gawa 13:47 ‘Inilagay kita na maging ilaw sa mga Hentil (di-tuli), upang maibalita ang Kaligtasan hanggang sa dulo ng daigdig’. Mayroon bang dulo ang daigdig ? hindi kaya ang tinutukoy ay ang dulo na pinuntahan ng mga Nalabing-Nakatakas na binanggit ni Propeta Isaiah sa Mga Pulo-pulong Isla sa Karagatan na nanggaling sa JAVAN na pinapupuntahan ni Yahshu’a Messiah sa labing-dalawang Disipolo ? Ang ibig sabihin pala ng Bahala Na ay ‘Bathala Na’, ayon sa aklat ni Ed Lapiz pahina 64 ‘Paano Maging Pilipinong Kristiano’. Talagang maka Dyos nga ang mga naninirahan sa Ophir na tinawag ng mga Kastila na Filipino. Sa Visaya kapag sinabi mong ‘Yawa’ ay dimonyo ito, kasi wala si ‘Yah’, kasi ang ‘wa’ ang ibig sabihin ay ‘wala’, at ang ‘Ya’ (Yah) ay ang pina-ikling pangalan na sinasamba ni Abrahan na si YAHWEH, Awit 68:4 Jah o ‘Yah’. Hallelu-Yah ibig sabihin ay ‘Purihin-ka-Yah’. Ang kabuuang pangalan na Yah ay YAHWEH ayon sa mga Hebrew Scholars sa Encyclopedia Judaica ay ang pinaka-banal na nag-iisang pangalan na sinasamba ni Abraham at ng mga orihinal na Israelita ay ang pangalang YAHWEH. Ang YA-WE naman sa Kabisayaan ay ‘Susi’. Lukas 11:52 “tinanggal ninyo ang ‘Susi’ ng karunungan”, sa Kawikaan 1:7 ‘ang pagkatakot kay YAHWEH ay pasimula ng karunungan’. Ang tinutukoy na ‘Susi’ ay si Yahweh. Bakit sa buong mundo tanging ang mga Kababayan lang natin ang pinagkalooban na tumawag sa tanging banal na pangalan ng Lumikha na YAHWEH na sinasamba ni Abraham at ng mga orihinal na mga Yisrawale o Israelita. 118

Ang tawag ng mga Israelita sa ngayon na nandoon sa Middle East sa Jerusalem sa kanilang sinasamba at tinatawag na Dyos ay ‘Adonai’, ngunit sabi ng kanilang mga eskolars ang YAHWEH ang orihinal at nag-iisang pangalan na sinasamba ni Abraham at ng mga naunang mga Israelita. Sa pelikulang ‘Passion of Christ’ ni Mel Gibson - ang tawag ni Mirriam (Maria) kay Jesus ay “YAHSHU’A”. Sa Gawa 4:12 - ‘walang tanging pangalan na ibinigay sa silong ng langit na sukat nating ikaligtas kundi sa pangalang Yahshu’a pala. GENESIS 17:11 ‘PAGPAPATULI AY TANDA NG KASUNDUAN SA PAGITAN NI ABRAHAM AT SA DARATING PA NIYANG LAHI AT KAY YAHWEH’ Ang turo ng mga hindi-tuli ay tinanggal naraw ang pagtutuli na “Walang-Hanggang Tipan ni Abraham kay Yahweh. Ang ibig sabihin ng ‘walang-hanggang tipan’ ay ‘Forever Contract’ na hindi pwedeng palitan kahit-kailan at hindi pwedeng palitan ng kahit na sino pang Apostol o si Pablo man. Dahil sa hindi naraw umiiral ang ‘walang-hanggang tipan’ na pagtutuli ay pwede na ngayon ang mga hindi-tuli (supot). Sa ganitong aral ay binalewala na nila ang Walang-Hanggang Tipan ni Abraham kay Yahweh (Genesis 17:7-10). Kasi nalito sila sa nabasa nila sa Gawa 15:1-2 na tinutulan ni Apostol Saul (Pablo) at Apostol Barabba ang mga Hudyo na nagsasabi na ‘kailangang magpatuli sa pamamaraan ni Moses kung hindi ay hindi kayo maliligtas’. Ang pamamaraan ni Abraham ang dapat ipatupad kaya tinutulan ni Apostol Saul (Pablo) at Apostol Barabba ang mga Hudyong nagtuturo sa pagtutuli sa pamamaraan ni Moses. Katunayan hindi tutol si Apostol Saul (Pablo) sa Pagtutuli sa pamamaraan ni Abraham. Pagkagaling ni Apostol Saul sa pakikipag-usap sa mga Matatanda sa Jerusalem tungkol sa suliranin ng pagtutuli ay tinuli ni Apostol Saul (Pablo) si Timoteo sa Gawa 16:3-4 at ibinalita pa sa lahat ng lugar na pinuntahan nila ang naging desisyon ng mga Matatanda sa Jerusalem tungkol sa pagtutuli. Ang naging dahilan ng kalituhan ay ang pagtutol ni Apostol Saul (Pablo) at Apostol Barabba sa pagtutuli sa pamamaraan ni Moses at hindi sa pamamaraan ni Abraham na orihinal na pamamaraan ng pagtutuli. Pagkatapos na makunsulta ang mga Matatanda sa Jerusalem na huwag ng gambalain ang mga Hentil (di-tuli) na mananampalataya dahil binabasa naman tuwing Sabbath ang mga batas sa aklat ni Moses, samakatwid ay matututuhan din nila iyon, ay tumuloy na ng lakad si Apostol Saul (Pablo) kasama si Silas tumungo sa Syria at Cilicia at tumuloy sa Derbe at Lystra na nadatnan nila si Timoteo na mananampalataya kaya tinuli ni Apostol Saul si Timoteo. Isa pang kalituhan ay ang pagkakalagay ng chapter sa Gawa 15 ay inihiwalay ang chapter 16 ni Padre Hugo noong ika-12 Siglo ng pairalin at lagyan na ng Chapter at Verses ang Biblia. Paanong masasabi ng mga Hindi-Tuli (supot) na pwede na sila na makasama sa Tamang Pananampalataya na may Walang–hanggang Tipan ni Abraham kay Yahweh kung hindi sila magpapatuli ? Sa Genesis 17:14 ay sinabi ni Yahweh na ‘hindi kasama’ ang mga di-tuli (supot) dahil sinira nila ang kontrata o tipan ni Abraham kay Yahweh. Ngunit sa I Corinto 7:18-19 at sa Galatia 5:2 at sa Galatia 6:13 ang konklusyon ni Apostol Saul ay “dahil ang mga taong ‘tuli’ (masasamang Hudyo) na hindi naman sumusunod sa mga utos ni Yahweh ay hinihimuk pa silang mga (Hintil) hindi tuli na magpatuli upang magaya sa kanilang mga tuli (masasamang Hudyo) na hindi sumusunod sa mga utos ni Yahweh”. Ang sinabi ni YAHWEH ang Pinakamakapangyarihan sa lahat at sinasamba ni Abraham na ‘hindi kasama’ ang mga di-tuli (supot) dahil sinira nila ang kontrata o tipan ni Abraham kay Yahweh.

119

The legitimate Levites Priests that escape to Ophir was prophesied by Isaiah the prophet of Isaiah 11:11 And it shall come to pass in that day, that shall set his hand again the second time to recover the remnant of his people, which shall be left, from Assyria, and from Egypt, and from Pathros, and from Cush, and from Elam, and from Shinar, and from Hamath, and from the islands of the sea. Isaiah 66:19 And I will set a sign among them, and I will send those that escape of them unto the nations, to Tarshish, Pul, and Lud, that draw the bow, to Tubal, and Javan, to the isles afar off, that have not heard my fame, neither have seen my glory; and they shall declare my glory among the Gentiles. Isaiah 66:20 And they shall bring all your brethren for an offering unto out of all nations upon horses, and in chariots, and in litters, and upon mules, and upon swift beasts, to my holy mountain Jerusalem, saith , as the children of Israel bring an offering in a clean vessel into the house of . Isaiah 66:21 And I will also take of them for priests and for Levites, saith

Sent Forth, and Commanded The Twelve Disciples to go to the lost sheep of the house of Israel were the Lost tribe of LEVITES that escaped to Ophir Matthew 10:5-6 These twelve sent forth, and commanded them, saying, Go not into the way of the Gentiles, and into any city of the Samaritans enter ye not: But go rather to the lost sheep of the house of Israel (YAHSHURUN).

2 Corinthians 4:1-4 â&#x20AC;&#x153;samakatwid nakita natin ang pagpapatutuo na ating natanggap ang pagkahabag, hindi dapat tayo ay manlumo bagkus ating tanggalin na ang mga bagay na hindi-katotohanan na huwag manatili sa ating mahusay na kaalaman o sundin ang mga salita ni Yahweh na may pandaraya, ngunit sa paglalaganap ng katotohanan na itinatalaga natin ang ating sarili sa bawat konsyensya ng tao na nakikita ni Amang Yahweh. Ngunit ang Katotohanan ay itinago, itinago ito sa mga nalito, na sa kanila ay ang kanilang sinasambang-Makapangyarihan ng Mundo ay Binulag ang kanilang isipan na hindi naniniwala, maliban na ang kaningningan ng mga aral ni Yahshuâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;a Messiah na siyang simbolo ni Amang Yahweh ay sumilay sa kanilaâ&#x20AC;?.

120

What happened in Israel after the legitimate Levites Priests the YahshearDath (Sacerdote) left Israel and escaped to Ophir as prophesied by Isaiah the prophet of Exodus 29:9 And thou shalt gird them with girdles, Aaron and his sons, and put the bonnets on them: and the priest's office shall be theirs for a perpetual statute: and thou shalt consecrate Aaron and his sons.

The true people of Israel was replaced in the land of Israel by Foreigners from Five (5) Nations 2Kings 17:24

2Kings 17:25

And so it was at the beginning of their dwelling there, that they feared not therefore sent lions among them, which slew some of them.

2Kings 17:26

Only one of the Fake Illegitimate priest Returned and taught them how they should fear 2Kings 17:27

Then the king of Assyria commanded, saying, Carry thither one of the priests whom ye brought from thence; and let them go and dwell there, and let him teach them the manner of the Elohim of the land.

2Kings 17:28

Then one of the priests whom they had carried away from Samaria came and dwelt in Bethel, and taught them how they should fear .

121

BELIEF IN ELOHIM STARTED 2Kings 17:29

Howbeit every nation made elohim of their own, and put them in the houses of the high places which the Samaritans had made, every nation in their cities wherein they dwelt.

Event Added in forgetting the name of when the Illegitimate Priest Speaks Aramaic language Not Hebrew Language 2Kings 18:26 Then said Eliakim the son of Hilkiah, and Shebna, and Joah, unto Rab-shakeh, Speak, I pray thee, to thy servants in the Aramaic Syrian language; for we understand it: and talk not with us in the Jews'(Hebrew) language in the ears of the people that are on the wall. Aramaic primacy is a recent term used by advocates of the view that the Christian New Testament and/or its sources were originally written in the Aramaic language. The name 'Peshitta' is derived from the Syriac mappaqtâ pšîṭtâ (‫)ܡܦܩܬܐ ܦܫܝܛܬܐ‬, literally meaning 'simple version'. However, it is also possible to translate pšîṭtâ as 'common' (that is, for all people), or 'straight', as well as the usual translation as 'simple'. Syriac is a dialect, or group of dialects, of Eastern Aramaic. It is written in the Syriac alphabet, and is transliterated into the Roman alphabet in a number of ways: Peshitta, Peshittâ, Pshitta, Pšittâ, Pshitto, Fshitto. All of these are acceptable, but 'Peshitta' is the most conventional spelling in English.

Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance Hebrew-Greek Dictionary”Kahen"-3549”

122

elohim 2Kings 17:29

Howbeit every nation made elohim of their own, and put them in the houses of the high places which the Samaritans had made, every nation in their cities wherein they dwelt.

the Mighty

your Elohim ye shall fear; and he shall deliver you out of the hand of all your

The Texts written by Illegitimate Priest belief on ELOHIM The Illegitimate Priest has no access on the book of Moses which is inside the Ark of the Covenant and their belief on ELOHIM continue until their Elohim texts reached the time of Ezra.

123

TRIBE OF LEVI NOW CALLED IN ARAMAIC LANGUAGE AS KOHEN The tribe is named after Levi, one of the twelve sons of Jacob (also called Israel). Levi had three sons: Gershon, Kohath, and Merari (Genesis 46:11).

Levi

Gershon

Jochebed

Miriam

Amram

Aaron

Melcha

Kohath

Izhar

Merari

Hebron

Uzziel

Moses

Kohath's son Amram was the father of Miriam, Aaron and Moses. The descendants of Aaron: the Kohanim ("Priests"), had the special role as priests in the Tabernacle in the wilderness and also 124

in the Temple in Jerusalem. The remaining Levites (Levi'yim in Hebrew), divided into three groups (the descendants of Gershon, or Gershonites, the descendants of Kohath, or Kohathites, and the descendants of Merari, or Merarites) each filled different roles in the Tabernacle and later in the Temple services. Levites' principal roles in the Temple included singing Psalms during Temple services, performing construction and maintenance for the Temple, serving as guards, and performing other services. Levites also served as teachers and judges, maintaining cities of refuge in Biblical times. The Book of Ezra reports that the Levites were responsible for the construction of the Second Temple and also translated and explained the Torah when it was publicly read. In Egypt the Levites were the only tribe that remained committed to God. During the Exodus the Levite tribe were particularly zealous in protecting the Mosaic law in the face of those worshipping the Golden Calf, which may have been a reason for their priestly status.[5]

In the Torah In the Book of Numbers the Levites were charged with ministering to the Kohanim (priests) and keeping watch over the Tabernacle: 2 And with you bring your brother also, the tribe of Levi, the tribe of your father, that they may join you and minister to you while you and your sons with you are before the tent of the testimony. 3 They shall keep guard over you and over the whole tent, but shall not come near to the vessels of the sanctuary or to the altar lest they, and you, die. 4 They shall join you and keep guard over the tent of meeting for all the service of the tent, and no outsider shall come near you. 5 And you shall keep guard over the sanctuary and over the altar, that there may never again be wrath on the people of Israel. 6 And behold, I have taken your brothers the Levites from among the people of Israel. They are a gift to you, given to the Lord, to do the service of the tent of meeting. Numbers 18:2-4;6 (ESV)

In the Prophets The Book of Jeremiah speaks of a covenant with the Kohanim (priests) and Levites, connecting it with the covenant with the seed of King David: As the host of heaven cannot be numbered, neither the sand of the sea measured; so will I multiply the seed of David My servant, and the Levites that minister unto Me. And the word of the LORD came to Jeremiah, saying: 'Considerest thou not what this people have spoken, saying: The two families which the LORD did choose, He hath cast them off? Jeremiah 33:22-24

The prophet Malachi also spoke of a covenant with Levi:

125

Know then that I have sent this commandment unto you, that My covenant might be with Levi, saith the LORD of hosts. My covenant was with him of life and peace, and I gave them to him, and of fear, and he feared Me, and was afraid of My name. The law of truth was in his mouth, and unrighteousness was not found in his lips; he walked with Me in peace and uprightness, and did turn many away from iniquity. Malachi 2:4-6

Malachi connected a purification of the "sons of Levi" with the coming of God's messenger: Behold, I send My messenger, and he shall clear the way before Me; and the Lord, whom ye seek, will suddenly come to His temple, and the messenger of the covenant, whom ye delight in, behold, he cometh, saith the LORD of hosts. But who may abide the day of his coming? And who shall stand when he appeareth? For he is like a refiner's fire, and like fullers' soap; And he shall sit as a refiner and purifier of silver; and he shall purify the sons of Levi, and purge them as gold and silver; and there shall be they that shall offer unto the LORD offerings in righteousness. Malachi 3:1-3

LAWS GIVEN BY Exodus 32:9 And

TO MOSES

said unto Moses, I have seen this people, and, behold, it is a stiffnecked people:

Exodus 32:10 Now therefore let me alone, that my wrath may wax hot against them, and that I may consume them: and I will make of thee a great nation. Exodus 32:11 And Moses besought his Elohim, and said, , why doth thy wrath wax hot against thy people, which thou hast brought forth out of the land of Egypt with great power, and with a mighty hand? Exodus 32:12 Wherefore should the Egyptians speak, and say, For mischief did he bring them out, to slay them in the mountains, and to consume them from the face of the earth? Turn from thy fierce wrath, and repent of this evil against thy people. Exodus 32:13 Remember Abraham, Isaac, and Israel, thy servants, to whom thou swarest by thine own self, and saidst unto them, I will multiply your seed as the stars of heaven, and all this land that I have spoken of will I give unto your seed, and they shall inherit it for ever. Exodus 32:14 And

repented of the evil which he thought to do unto his people.

126

and strawed it upon the water, and made the children of Israel drink of it. Exodus 32:21 And Moses said unto Aaron, What did this people unto thee, that thou hast brought so great a sin upon them? Exodus 32:27 And he said unto them, Thus saith Elohim of Israel, Put every man his sword by his side, and go in and out from gate to gate throughout the camp, and slay every man his brother, and every man his companion, and every man his neighbour. Exodus 32:28 And the children of Levi did according to the word of Moses: and there fell of the people that day about three thousand men.

During the time of Ezra they cannot imposed the Laws of Moses because Jerusalem is a Province of Persian Kingdom

Exodus 23:13 And in all things that I have said unto you be circumspect: and make no mention of the name of other elohim, neither let it be heard out of thy mouth.

But go rather to the lost sheep of the house of Israel (YAHSHURUN)

Psalm 119:176 I have gone astray like a lost sheep; seek thy servant; for I do not forget thy commandments. Matthew 15:24 But he answered and said, I am not sent but unto the lost sheep of the house of Israel. Luke 15:4 What man of you, having an hundred sheep, if he lose one of them, doth not leave the ninety and nine in the wilderness, and go after that which is lost, until he find it? Luke 15:6 And when he cometh home, he calleth together his friends and neighbours, saying unto them, Rejoice with me; for I have found my sheep which was lost.

THE LOST TRIBE OF ISRAEL WERE THE LOST LEVITES Isaiah 1:9 Except of hosts had left unto us a very small remnant, we should have been as Sodom, and we should have been like unto Gomorrah. Isaiah 11:11 And it shall come to pass in that day, that shall set his hand again the second time to recover the remnant of his people, which shall be left, from Assyria, and from 127

Egypt, and from Pathros, and from Cush, and from Elam, and from Shinar, and from Hamath, and from the islands of the sea. Jeremiah 31:7 For thus saith

; Sing with gladness for Jacob, and shout among the

chief of the nations: publish ye, praise ye, and say, O of Israel.

, save thy people, the remnant

Revelation 12:17 And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of the Messiah.

, and have the testimony of

Isaiah 66:19 And I will set a sign among them, and I will send those that escape of them unto the nations, to Tarshish, Pul, and Lud, that draw the bow, to Tubal, and Javan, to the isles afar off, that have not heard my fame, neither have seen my glory; and they shall declare my glory among the Gentiles. Isaiah 66:20 And they shall bring all your brethren for an offering unto out of all nations upon horses, and in chariots, and in litters, and upon mules, and upon swift beasts, to my holy mountain Jerusalem, saith vessel into the house of

, as the children of Israel bring an offering in a clean .

Isaiah 66:21 And I will also take of them for priests and for Levites, saith

JULIUS WEELHAUSEN Julius Wellhausen (May 17, 1844 â&#x20AC;&#x201C; January 7, 1918), was a German biblical scholar and orientalist, noted particularly for his contribution to scholarly understanding of the origin of the Pentateuch/Torah (the first five books of the Bible). Born at Hamelin in the Kingdom of Hanover, the son of a Protestant pastor,[1] he studied theology at the University of GĂśttingen under Georg Heinrich August Ewald and became Privatdozent for Old Testament history there in 1870. In 1872 he was appointed professor ordinarius of theology at the University of Greifswald. He resigned from the faculty in 1882 for reasons of conscience, stating in his letter of resignation:[2] I became a theologian because the scientific treatment of the Bible interested me; only gradually did I come to understand that a professor of theology also has the practical task of preparing the students for service in the Protestant Church, and that I am not adequate to this practical task, but that instead despite all caution on my own part I make my hearers unfit for their office. Since then my theological professorship has been weighing heavily on my conscience. He became professor extraordinarius of oriental languages in the faculty of philology at Halle, was elected professor ordinarius at Marburg in 1885, and was transferred to GĂśttingen in 1892 where he stayed until his death. He is best known for his Prolegomena zur Geschichte Israels (Prologue to the History of Israel), a detailed synthesis of existing views on the origins of the first five books of the Old Testament: Wellhausen's contribution was to place the development of these books into a historical and social context. The resulting argument, called the documentary hypothesis, remained the dominant model among biblical scholars until later in the 20th century.

128

Israel and Judah The similarity of the two kings' names, Rehoboam and Jeroboam; is no coincidence. Both names in Hebrew can mean that the people should become numerous or widespread. Each king apparently chose a throne name that suggested his interest in the expansion of his portion of the once-united nation. Rehoboam ruled from Jerusalem, the City of E)avid. Jeroboam made Shechem the capital of the new northern kingdom. The political division of the country into two had enormous implications for the religion. Religion was not separate from state. Jerusalem had been both the political capital and the religious center of the country. Jeroboam, king of Israel, therefore was in an extremely difficult position. Israel and Judah might have become two separate countries, but they still shared a common religion. Both worshiped the God Yahweh. Both held beliefs and traditions about the patriarchs, the slavery and exodus from Egypt, and experiences at a mountain in the Sinai wilderness. The Temple, the ark, and the chief priest of that religion were all located in Jerusalem. This meant that at least on holidays, and on various other occasions as well, masses of Jeroboam's population would cross the border into Judah, taking a sizable portion of the country's livestock and produce with them for sacrifices. They would go to the City of David, pray and sacrifice at the Temple of Solomon, and see King Rehoboam in the center of the activities. This scenario could hardly have filled Jeroboam's heart with feelings of stability. Jeroboam could not just make up a new religion to keep the people from going to Jerusalem. He could, however, establish for his new kingdom its own national version of the common religion.' And so the kingdom of Israel, like the kingdom of Judah, continued to worship Yahweh, but Jeroboam established new religious centers, new holidays, new priests, and new symbols of the religion. The new religious centers that were to substitute for Jerusalem were the cities of Dan and Beth-El. Dan was the northernmost city in Israel, and Beth-El was one of the farthest south. Beth-El was in fact only a short distance north of Jerusalem on the Israel-Judah border, and so any Israelites who might have thought of worshiping in Jerusalem would be inclined to stop at Beth-El rather than make the additional travelâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;uphillâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;to Jerusalem. Jeroboam's new national religious holiday was celebrated in the fall, one month after the major fall holiday of Judah. His new symbols of the religion, instead of the two golden cherubs in Jerusalem, were two molten golden calves. The word "calves," which appears in most translations, is, by the way, misleading. The word in the Hebrew text means a young bull, which is a symbol of strength, rather than the weaker images that the word "calf" usually connotes. The calf, or young bull, was often associated with the god El, the chief god of the Canaanites, who was in fact referred to as "Bull El." We therefore have some reason to believe that Jeroboam's version of the religion somehow identified Yahweh with El. The idea that Yahweh and El were one would have the added value of further uniting the Israelite population with the still large Canaanite population in Jeroboam's kingdom. Jeroboam set up one of the golden calves in Beth-El and one in Dan. This was impressive because the calves, like the cherub^ were not statues of gods, but only the pedestal of the invisible God Yahweh. Thus God may have been pictured in Israel as enthroned over the entire kingdom, from the northern border to the southern, rather than as enthroned only in the Temple as in Judah.

King Jeroboam's Priests Jeroboam's choice of priests for the new kingdom was crucial. The northern Levites had suffered badly under Solomon. Many had been residents of the twenty cities that Solomon gave to Hiram, the Phoenician king. Those who came from Shiloh suffered the most. In the days of the judges, Shiloh had been the location of the Tabernacle and ark, the people's central shrine. The priest-prophet-judge of Shiloh, Samuel, had designated and anointed the first two kings, Saul and David. Abiathar, from the priests of Shiloh, had been one of the two chief priests under David. Then Solomon expelled Abiathar for supporting the losing brother in the fight for the succession, and the priests of Shiloh were out of power in Jerusalem. These members of the old priestly establishment of Israel had as much reason as anyone, or more, to feel betrayed and excluded by the royal house in Jerusalem. It is therefore interesting and hardly surprising that the prophet who instigated the secession and designated Jeroboam as king was a man called Ahijah of Shiloh. The priests from Shiloh soon felt betrayed and excluded 'again. Jeroboam did not appoint them either at Dan or Beth-El. At Dan there was an old, established priesthood, founded by Moses' grandson according to the book of Judges. It probably continued to function there. At Beth-El, Jeroboam was appointing new faces, including individuals who were not Levites, to function at the altar of the golden calf. According to one biblical text, the new criterion for appointment to the priesthood under Jeroboam was not whether one was a Levite, but whether one would "fill his hand" with a young bull and seven rams. The priests from Shiloh had no place in Jeroboam's new religious structure. They condemned the golden calves, which were the symbols of the religion, as heresy. Ahijah of Shiloh, the same prophet who is credited with having designated Jeroboam as king, is said later to have prophesied the fall of Jeroboam's family on account of the heresy. Since the tribe of Levi had no territory of its own as the other tribes had, the Levites of Shiloh and elsewhere in

129

Israel had only two choices: they could move to Judah and try to find a place in the priestly hierarchy there, or they could remain in Israel and make whatever living they could, perhaps performing various religious services outside of the two major religious centers, perhaps depending on others' generosity. If the priests of Shiloh were indeed descendants of Moses, their present status, or lack of status, in both kingdoms must have been bitter for them. They had fallen from leadership of the nation to poor, landless dependency.

The Fall of Israel The nation itself was now two nations, related but divided. They had a common language, a shared treasury of traditions, and similar but not identical forms of religious expression. The total area that the two kingdoms occupied was still quite small. The other areas that they controlled diminished considerably. Syria and Phoenicia had already broken free of the empire in Solomon's time. After the division of the kingdom, Judah controlled Edom, on its eastern border, for about a century, and then Edom rebelled and broke free. Israel controlled Moab for about the same length of time, and then Moab, too, rebelled and became independent. Israel and Judah were left as two small kingdoms, vulnerable to powerful nations like Egypt and Assyria. (See the map, p. 302.) In Israel the monarchy was unstable. No family of kings ever held on to the throne for more than a few generations. The kingdom lasted two hundred years. Then the Assyrian empire conquered it in 722 B.C. and ended its existence as a nation. The population was dispersed. The Assyrians deported many Israelites into exile in various sections of the Assyrian empire. The exiled Israelites have come to be known as the ten lost tribes of Israel. Presumably there were also great numbers of refugees who fled from Israel south to Judah to escape the approaching Assyrian forces. In Judah the monarchy was extremely stable, one of the longestreigning dynasties in history. Judah survived for over a hundred years past the destruction of Israel. During the two hundred years that these two kingdoms existed side by side, there lived two of the writers we are seeking. Each composed a version of the people's story. Both versions became part of the Bible. With this picture of the early years of the biblical world, we are now ready to identify these two of the writers of the Bible.

J and E Two Clues Converge Two and a half thousand years after the events that I described in the last chapter took place, three investigators of who wrote the Bible each independently made the same discovery. One was a minister, one was a physician, and one was a professor. The discovery that they all made ultimately came down to the combination of two pieces of evidence: doublets and the names of God. They saw that there were apparently two versions each of a large number of biblical stories: two accounts of the creation, two accounts of each of several stories about the patriarchs Abraham and Jacob, and so on. Then they noticed that, quite often, one of the two versions of a story would refer to God by one name and the other version would refer to God by a different name. In the case of the creation, for example, the first chapter of the Bible tells one version of how the world came to be created, and the second chapter of the Bible starts over with a different version of what happened. In many ways they duplicate each other, and on several points they contradict each other. For example, they describe the same events in different order. In the first version, God creates plants first, then animals, then man and woman. In the second version, God creates man first. Then he creates plants. Then, so that the man should not be alone, God creates animals. And last, after the man does not find a satisfactory mate among the animals, God creates woman. And so we have: 1

Genesis 1 Plants animals man & woman

Genesis 2 man plants animals woman

The two stories have two different pictures of what happened. Now, the three investigators noticed that the first version of the creation story always refers to the creator as Godâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;thirty-five times. The second version always refers to h im by

130

his name, Yahweh God— eleven times. The first version never calls him Yahweh; the second version never calls him God. Later comes the story of the great flood and Noah's ark, and i t , too, can be separated into two complete versions that sometimes duplicate each other and sometimes contradict each other. And, again, one version always calls the deity God, and the other version always calls him Yahweh. There are two versions of the story of the convenant between the deity and Abraham. And, once again, in one the deity introduces himself as Yahweh, and in one he introduces himself as God. And so on. The investigators saw that they were not simply dealing with a book that repeated itself a great deal, and they were not dealing with a loose collection of somewhat similar stories. They had discovered two separate works that someone had cut up and combined into one. 1

The group of biblical stories that referred to the deity as God "E," because the Hebrew word for God is El or Elohim. He called the group of stories that referred to the deity as Yahweh "J" (which in German is pronounced like English Y). The idea that the Bible's early history was a combination of two originally separate works by two different people lasted only eighteen years. Practically before anyone had a chance to consider the implications of this idea for the Bible and religion, investigators discovered that the first five books of the Bible were not, in fact, even by two writers—they were by four. They discovered that E was not one but two sources. The two had looked like only one because they both called the deity Elohim, not Yahweh. But the investigators now noticed that within the group of stories that called the deity Elohim there were still doublets. There were also differences of style, differences of language, and differences of interests. In short, the same kinds of evidence that had led to the discovery of J and E now led to the discovery of a third source that had been hidden within E. The differences of interests were intriguing. This third set of stories seemed to be particularly intersted in priests. It contained stories about priests, laws about priests, matters of ritual, sacrifice, incense-burning, and purity, and concern with dates, numbers, and measurements. This source therefore came to be known as the Priestly source—for short, P. The sources J, E, and P were found to flow through the first four of the five Books of Moses: Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, and Numbers. However, there was hardly a trace of them in the fifth book, Deuteronomy, except for a few lines in the last chapters. Deuteronomy is written in an entirely different style from those of the other four books. The differences are obvious even in translation. The vocabulary is different. There are different recurring expressions and favorite phrases. There are doublets of whole sections of the first four books. There are blatant contradictions of detail between it and the others. Even part of the wording of the Ten Commandments is different. Deuteronomy appeared to be independent, a fourth source. It was called D. The discovery that the Torah of Moses was really four works that had once been separate was not necessarily a crisis in itself. After all, the New Testament also began with four Gospels—Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John—each of which told the story in its own way. Why then was there such a hostile reaction, among Christians and Jews, to the idea that the Old Testament (or Hebrew Bible) might begin with four "gospels" as well? The difference was that the Hebrew Bible's four sources had been combined so intricately and accepted as Moses' own writing for so long, about two thousand years; the new discoveries were flying in the face of an old, accepted, sacred tradition. The biblical investigators were unraveling a finely woven garment, and no one knew where these new investigations would lead.

The Story of Noah—Twice These first books of the Bible had as extraordinary a manner of composition as any book on earth. Imagine assigning four different people to write a book on the same subject, then taking their four different versions and cutting them up and combining them into one long, continuous account, then claiming that the account was all by one person. Then imagine giving the book to detectives and leaving them to figure out (1) that the book was not by one person, (2) that it was by four, (3) who the four were, and (4) who combined them. For those readers who want to get a better sense of how this tooks, I have translated the biblical story of Noah's ark, as it appears in Genesis, with its two sources printed in two different kinds of type. The flood story is a combination of the J source and the P source. J is printed here in regular type, and P is printed in boldface capitals. If you read either source from beginning to end, and then go back and read the other one, you will be able to see for yourself two complete, continuous accounts, each with its own vocabulary and concerns:

131

The Flood—Genesis 6:5-8:22 (Priestly text in boldface capitals, J text in regular type) GENESIS 6:

5 And Yahweh saw that the evil of humans was great in the earth, and all the inclination of the thoughts of their heart was only evil all the day. 6 And Yahweh regretted that he had made humans in the earth, and he was grieved to his heart. 7 And Yahweh said, " I shall wipe out the humans which I have created from the face of the earth, from human to beast to creeping thing to bird of the heavens, for I regret that I have made them." 8 But Noah found favor in Yahweh's eyes. 9 THESE ARE T H E GENERATIONS OF N O A H : N O A H WAS A RIGHTEOUS MAN, PERFECT I N HIS GENERATIONS. N O A H WALKED W I TH GOD. 10 AND N O A H SIRED THREE SONS: SHEM, H A M , A N D JAFHETH. 11 AND THE EARTH WAS CORRUPTED BEFORE GOD, A N D THE EARTH WAS FILLED W I T H VIOLENCE. 12 AND G O D SAW T H E EARTH, A N D HERE I T WAS CORRUPTED, FOR ALL FLESH H A D CORRUPTED ITS WAY O N T H E EARTH. 13 AND G O D SAID T O N O A H , " T H E END OF ALL FLESH HAS COME BEFORE ME, FOR THE EARTH IS FILLED W I T H VIOLENCE BECAUSE OF THEM, A N D HERE I A M GOING T O DESTROY T H EM W I T H THE EARTH. 14 MAKE YOURSELF A N ARK OF GOPHER WOOD, MAKE ROOMS W I TH THE ARK, A N D PITCH I T OUTSIDE A N D INSIDE W I T H PITCH. 15 AND THIS IS HOW YOU SHALL MAKE I T : THREE HUNDRED CUBITS THE LENGTH OF THE ARK, FIFTY CUBITS ITS WIDTH, A ND THIRTY CUBITS ITS HEIGHT. 16 YOU SHALL MAKE A WINDOW FOR THE ARK, A N D YOU SHALL FINISH I T TO A CUBIT FROM T H E TOP, A N D YOU SHALL MAKE A N ENTRANCE TO THE ARK I N ITS SIDE. Y O U SHALL MAKE LOWER, SECOND, A N D THIRD STORIES FOR I T 17 AND HERE I A M BRINGING THE FLOOD, WATER OVER THE EARTH, T O DESTROY ALL FLESH I N WHICH IS THE BREATH OF LIFE FROM UNDER THE HEAVENS. EVERYTHING WHICH IS O N THE L A ND WILL DIE. 18 AND I SHALL ESTABLISH MY COVENANT W I T H YOU. A N D YOU SHALL COME TO THE ARK, YOU A N D YOUR SONS A N D YOUR WIFE A N D YOUR SONS' WIVES W I T H YOU. 19 A N D OF A L L THE LIVING, OF ALL FLESH, YOU SHALL BRING TWO TO THE ARK T O KEEP ALIVE W I T H YOU, THEY SHALL BE MALE AND FEMALE. 20 OF THE BIRDS ACCORDING TO THEIR KIND, A N D OF THE BEASTS ACCORDING T O THEIR KIND, A N D OF ALL THE CREEPING THINGS OF THE EARTH ACCORDING T O THEIR KIND, TWO OF EACH WILL COME TO YOU T O KEEP ALIVE. 21 AND YOU, TAKE FOR YOURSELF OF ALL FOOD WHICH WILL BE EATEN A N D GATHER I T TO YOU, A N D I T WILL BE FOR YOU A N D FOR THEM FOR FOOD." 22 AND N O A H D I D ACCORDING TO ALL T H A T G O D COMMANDED HIM—SO H E D I D .

GENESIS 7:

1 And Yahweh said to Noah, "Come, you and all your household, to the ark, for 1 have seen you as righteous before me in this generation. 2 Of all the clean beasts, take yourself seven pairs, man and his woman; and of the beasts which are not clean, two, man and his woman. 3 Also of the birds of the heavens seven pairs, male and female, to keep alive seed on the face of the earth.

132

4 For in seven more days I shall rain on the earth forty days and forty nights, and I shall wipe out all the substance that I have made from upon the face of the earth." 5 And Noah did according to all that Yahweh had commanded him. 6 A N D N O A H WAS SIX HUNDRED YEARS OLD, A N D T H E FLOOD WAS ON THE EARTH.

7 And Noah and his sons and his wife and his sons' wives with him came to the ark from before the waters of the flood. 8 OF THE CLEAN BEASTS A N D OF THE BEASTS WHICH WERE NOT CLEAN, A N D OF THE BIRDS A N D OF ALL THOSE WHICH CREEP UPON THE EARTH, 9 TWO OF EACH CAME TO N O A H T O THE ARK, MALE A N D FEMALE, AS G O D HAD COMMANDED N O A H .

10 And seven days later the waters of the flood were on the earth. 11 IN T H E sue HUNDREDTH YEAR OF NOAH'S LIFE, I N T H E SECOND MONTH, I N THE SEVENTEENTH DAY OF THE MONTH, O N THIS DAY ALL T H E FOUNTAINS OF T H E GREAT DEEP WERE BROKEN UP, A N D T HE WINDOWS OF T H E HEAVENS WERE OPENED.

12 And there was rain on the earth, forty days and forty nights. 13 I N THIS VERY DAY, N O A H A N D SHEM, H A M , A N D JAPHETH, THE SONS OF N O A H , A N D NOAH'S WIFE A N D H I S SONS* THREE WIVES W I T H THEM CAME TO T H E ARK, 14 THEY AND ALL THE LIVING THINGS ACCORDING TO THEIR KIND, A N D ALL THE BEASTS ACCORDING T O THEIR KIND, A N D ALL THE CREEPING THINGS THAT CREEP O N THE EARTH ACCORDING TO THEIR KIND, A N D ALL THE BIRDS ACCORDING TO THEIR KIND, A N D EVERY WINGED BIRD. 15 AND THEY CAME TO N O A H TO THE ARK, TWO OF EACH, OF ALL FLESH I N W H I C H IS T H E BREATH OF LIFE. 16 AND THOSE WHICH CAME WERE MALE A N D FEMALE, SOME OF ALL FLESH CAME, AS GOD HAD COMMANDED H I M . And Yahweh

closed it for him. 17 And the flood was on the earth for forty days and forty nights, and the waters multiplied and raised the ark, and it was lifted from the earth. 18 And the waters grew strong and multiplied greatly on the earth, and the ark went on the surface of the waters. 19 And the waters grew very very strong on the earth, and they covered all the high mountains that are under all the heavens. 20 Fifteen cubits above, the waters grew stronger, and they covered the mountains. 21 AND ALL FLESH, THOSE THAT CREEP ON THE EARTH, THE BIRDS, THE BEASTS, A N D THE WILD ANIMALS, A N D A L L THE SWARM' I N G THINGS THAT SWARM O N THE EARTH, A N D ALL THE HUMANS EXPIRED.

22 Everything that had the breathing spirit of life in its nostrils, everything that was on the dry ground, died. 23 And he wiped out all the substance that was on the face of the earth, from human to beast, to creeping thing, and to bird of the heavens, and they were wiped out from the earth, and only Noah and those who were with him in the ark were left. 24 A N D T H E WATERS GREW STRONG O N THE EARTH A HUNDRED FIFTY DAYS.

GENESIS 8: 1 AND G O D REMEMBERED N O A H A N D ALL T H E LIVING, A N D ALL THE BEASTS T H A T WERE W I T H H I M I N T H E ARK, A N D G O D PASSED A WIND OVER THE EARTH, A N D T H E WATERS WERE DECREASED. 2 A N D T H E FOUNTAINS OF THE DEEP A N D T H E WINDOWS OF THE HEAVENS WERE SHUT, and the rain was restrained from the

heavens.

133

3 And the waters receded from the earth continually, A N D T HE WATERS WERE ABATED A T THE END OF A HUNDRED FIFTY DAYS. 4 A N D THE ARK RESTED, I N T H E SEVENTH MONTH, I N THE SEVENTEENTH DAY OF T H E MONTH, O N T H E MOUNTAINS OF ARARAT. 5 A N D THE WATERS CONTINUED RECEDING UNTIL THE TENTH MONTH; I N T H E TENTH MONTH, O N THE FIRST OF THE MONTH, THE TOPS OF T H E MOUNTAINS APPEARED.

6 And it was at the end of forty days, and Noah opened the window of the ark which he had made. 7 AND HE SENT OUT A RAVEN, A N D I T WENT BACK A N D FORTH UNTIL THE WATERS DRIED U P FROM THE EARTH.

8 And he sent out a dove from him to see whether the waters had eased from the face of the earth. 9 And the dove did not find a resting place for its foot, and it returned to him to the ark, for waters were on the face of the earth, and he put out his hand and took it and brought it to him to the ark. 10 And he waited seven more days, and he again sent out a dove from the ark. 11 And the dove came to him at evening time, and here was an olive leaf torn off in its mouth, and Noah knew that the waters had eased from the earth. 12 And he waited seven more days, and he sent out a dove, and it did not return to him ever again. 13 AND I T WAS I N THE SIX HUNDRED AND FIRST YEAR, I N THE FIRST MONTH, O N THE FIRST OF THE MONTH, THE WATERS DRIED

FROM THE EARTH. And Noah turned back the covering of the ark and looked, and here the face of the earth had dried. 14 AND I N THE SECOND MONTH, O N THE TWENTY-SEVENTH DAY OF T H E MONTH, T H E EARTH DRIED UP. 15 AND GOD SPOKE TO N O A H , SAYING, 16 "GO OUT FROM THE ARK, YOU A N D YOUR WIFE A N D YOUR SONS' WIVES W I T H YOU. 17 ALL THE L I V I N G THINGS THAT ARE W I T H YOU, OF ALL FLESH, OF THE BIRDS, A N D OF THE BEASTS, A N D OF ALL THE CREEPING THINGS THAT CREEP ON THE EARTH, THAT GO OUT W I T H YOU, SHALL SWARM I N THE EARTH A N D BE FRUITFUL A N D MULTIPLY I N THE EARTH." 18 AND N O A H A N D HIS SONS A N D HIS WIFE A N D HIS SONS' WIVES WENT OUT. 19 ALL THE L I V I N G THINGS, ALL THE CREEPING THINGS A N D ALL THE BIRDS, ALL T H A T CREEP O N THE EARTH, BY THEIR FAMILIES, THEY WENT O U T OF THE ARK.

20 And Noah built an altar to Yahweh, and he took some of each of the clean beasts and of each of the clean birds, and he offered sacrifices on the altar. 21 And Yahweh smelled the pleasant smell, and Yahweh said to his heart, " I shall not again curse the ground on man's account, for the inclination of the human heart is evil from their youth, and I shall not again strike all the living as I have done. 22 All the rest of the days of the earth, seed and harvest, and cold and heat, and summer and winter, and day and night shall not cease."

Each in Its Own Words The very fact that it is possible to separate out two continuous stories like this is remarkable itself, and it is strong evidence for the hypothesis. One need only try to do the same thing with any other book to see how impressive this phenomenon is. But it is not only that it is possible to carve out two stories. What makes the case so powerful is that

134

each story consistently uses its own language. The P story (the one in boldface) consistently refers to the deity as God. The J story always uses the name Yahweh. P refers to the sex of the animals with the words "male and female" (Gen 6:19; 7:9,16). J uses the terms "man and his woman" (7:2) as well as male and female. P says that everything "expired" (6:17; 7:21). J says that everything "died" (7:22).The two versions do not just differ on terminology. They differ on actual details of the story. P has one pair of each kind of animal. J has seven pairs of clean animals and one pair of unclean animals. ("Clean" means fit for sacrifice. Sheep are clean; lions are unclean.) P pictures the flood as lasting a year (370 days). J says it was forty days and forty nights. P has Noah send out a raven. J says a dove. P obviously has a concern for ages, dates, and measurements in cubits. J does not. Probably the most remarkable difference of all between the two is their different ways of picturing God. It is not just that they call the deity by different names. J pictures a deity who can regret things that he has done (6:6,7), which raises interesting theological questions, such as whether an all-powerful, all-knowing being would ever regret past actions. I t pictures a deity who can be "grieved to his heart" (6:6), who personally closes the ark (7:16) and smells Noah's sacrifice (8:21). This anthropomorphic quality of J is virtually entirely lacking in P. There God is regarded more as a transcendent controller of the universe. The two flood stories are separable and complete. Each has its own language, its own details, and even its own conception of God. And even that is not the whole picture. The J flood story's language, details, and conception of God are consistent with the language, details, and conception of God in other J stories. The P flood story is consistent with other P stories. And so on. The investigators found each of the sources to be a consistent collection of stories, poems, and laws.

The Doorstep The discovery that there were four separate, internally consistent documents came to be known as the Documentary Hypothesis. The process was also called "Higher Criticism." What had begun as an idea by three men of the eighteenth century came to dominate investigations of the Bible by the end of the nineteenth century. It had taken centuries of collecting clues to arrive at this stage which one could regard as fairly advanced or really quite minimal, depending on one's point of view. On the one hand, for centuries no one could easily challenge the accepted tradition that Moses was the author of the Five Books, and now people of acknowledged piety could say and write openly that he was not. They were able to identify at least four hands writing in the first five books of the Bible. Also, there was the hand of an extremely skillful collector known as a redactor, someone who was capable of combining and organizing these separate documents into a single work that was united enough to be readable as a continuous narrative. On the other hand, what these detectives of biblical origins had arrived at was only the doorstep. They were able to see that a puzzle existed, and they were able to begin to get an idea of how complex the puzzle was going to be. True, they could identify four documents and a redactor, but who wrote those documents? When did they live? What was their purpose? Did they know each other's work? Did any of them know that they were writing a Bible, a work to be held as sacred and authoritative? And the mysterious redactor: was it one person, or were there several? Who were they? Why did they combine the documents in this complex way? The answers were buried in the pages of the Bible and in the soil of the Middle East. By digging into both, my predecessors and I found out how the stories in those pages were connected with that world. 4

Two Kingdoms also Two Writers THE Bible's stories have proved to be a chain of clues to the identity of their authors, and at the same time they have proved to be windows into that ancient world. The J stories reflect conditions in the time and place in which their author lived, and they show where some of this writer's interests lay. The E stories reveal more about their author's identity than the J stories do about theirs.

Two Countries, Two Writers The first two sources, J and E, were written by two persons who lived during the period that I described in the last chapter. They were tied to the life of that period, its major events, its politics, its religion, and its catastrophes. In this chapter I intend to demonstrate this and to identify the persons who wrote them. First, the author of J came from Judah and the author of E came from Israel. A number of biblical scholars before me have suggested this, but what is new here is that I mean to present a stronger collection of evidence for this than has been made known before, I mean to be more

135

specific about who the two writers were, and I mean to show more specifically how the biblical stories actually related to these two men and to the events of their world. The mere fact that different stories in the first books of the Bible call God by different names of course proves nothing in itself. Someone could write about the queen of England and sometimes call her the queen and sometimes call her Elizabeth I I . But, as I have said, there was something more suspicious about the way the different names of the deity lined up in the first few books of the Bible. The two different names, Yahweh and Elohim, seemed to line up consistently in each of the two versions of the same stories in the doublets. If we separate the Elohim (E) stories from the Yahweh (J) stories, we get a consistent series of clues that the E stories were written by someone concerned with Israel and the J stories by someone concerned with Judah.

J from Judah, E from Israel First, there is the matter of the settings of the stories. In Genesis, in stories that call God Yahweh, the patriarch Abraham lives in Hebron. Hebron was the principal city of Judah, the capital of Judah under King David, the city from which David's Judean chief priest, Zadok, came. In the covenant that Yahweh makes with Abraham, he promises that Abraham's descendants will have the land "from the river of Egypt to t h e . . . river Euphrates." These were the nation's boundaries under King David, the founder of Judah's royal family. But in a story that calls God Elohim, Abraham's grandson Jacob has a face-to-face fight with someone who turns out to be God (or perhaps an angel), and Jacob names the place where it happens Peni-El (which means "Face-of-God"). Peni-El was a city that King Jeroboam built in Israel. Both sources, J and E, tell stories about the city of Beth-El, and both kingdoms, Judah and Israel, made political claims on Beth-El, which was on the border between them. Both sources, J and E, tell stories about the city of Shechem, which Jeroboam built and made the capital of Israel. But the two stories are very different. According to the J story, a man named Shechem, who is the original prince of that city, loves Jacob's daughter Dinah and sleeps with her. He then asks for her hand in marriage. Jacob's sons reply that they could not contemplate this or any intermarriage with the people of Shechem because the Shechemites are not circumcised and the sons of Jacob are. The prince of Shechem and his father Hamor therefore persuade all the men of Shechem to undergo circumcision. While the men are immobile from the pain of the surgery, two of Jacob's sons, Simeon and Levi, enter the city, kill all of the men, and take back their sister Dinah. Their father Jacob criticizes them for doing this, but they answer, "Should he treat our sister like a whore?" And that is the end of the story. This J story of how Israel acquired its capital city is not a very pleasant one. The E story, meanwhile, tells it this way: And [Jacob] bought the portion of the field where he pitched his tent from the hand of the sons of Hamor, father of Shechem, for a hundred qesita. How did Israel acquire Shechem? The E author says they bought it. The J author says they massacred it . 6

1 0

The Origins of the Tribes In the stories of the birth of Jacob's sons and grandsonsâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;each of whom becomes the ancestor of a tribeâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;there is usually a reference to the deity as they name the child. The group of stories that invoke Elohim are the stories of: Dan Naphtali Gad Asher Issachar Zebulon Ephraim Manasseh Benjamin

In short, the Elohim group includes the names of all of the tribes of Israel. The group of stories that invoke the name of Yahweh are the stories of: Reuben Simeon Levi Judah

136

The first three of the four names on this list are the names of tribes who lost their territory and merged into the other tribes. The only name of a tribe with existing territory in the Yahweh narrative is Judah. The J story goes even further to justify the ascendancy of Judah. According to the story, Reuben is the firstborn son, Simeon is the second, Levi the third, and Judah the fourth. In the ancient Near East, birth order was extremely important, because the firstborn son was entitled to the birthright, which meant the largest portion of the father's inheritance (generally double the other brothers' inheritances). We should therefore have expected Reuben, the oldest son, to have the birthright. But there is a story that reports that Reuben sleeps with one of his father's concubines, and his father finds out. The next two sons in line for the birthright would be Simeon and Levi. But in the J Shechem story they are the ones who massacre the city and are criticized by their father. And so, in J, the birthright comes to the fourth son: Judah! In Jacob's poetic deathbed blessing of his sons, here is what he says about Reuben: Reuben, you are my firstborn, My strength and the beginning of my power, Preeminent in dignity and preeminent of might. Unstable as water, you shall not be preeminent Because you went up to your father's bed. And here is what he says about Simeon and Levi: Simeon and Levi are brothers, Implements of destruction are their tools of trade. . . . In their anger the} killed a man, And by their will they houghed a bull. Cursed is therr anger, for it is fierce, And their wrath, for it is harsh. I shall divide them in Jacob, And I shall scatter them in Israel. But he says about Judah: Judah, you are the one your brothers will praise. ..Your father's sons will bow down to you.Judah gets the birthright in J. Who gets it in E? In the E version of Jacob's deathbed scene, Jacob bequeathes the double portion to Joseph, announcing that each of Joseph's two sons, Ephraim and Manasseh, will receive a full portion, equivalent to the portions of Reuben, Simeon, and the others. Why did the author of E favor Joseph and his sons? The answer lies in one more detail of E's story. When Jacob is giving his deathbed blessing to Joseph and his sons, Joseph sets his sons in front of Jacob in such a way that Jacob will put his right hand on the head of Manasseh, the older son. The right hand is the sign of preeminence. But Jacob crosses his arms, so his right hand is on Ephraim's head. Joseph protests the reversal, but Jacob insists that Ephraim will become greater. What is it about Ephraim? Why does the author of E develop the hierarchy to culminate not in any of Jacob's sons, but in one of his grandsons who is not even a firstborn? Was there anything historically significant about the tribe of Ephraim in the writer's age? Answer: Ephraim was King Jeroboam's tribe. Jeroboam's capital city, Shechem, was located in the hills of Ephraim. Ephraim, in fact, was used as another name for the kingdom of Israel. 18

Evidence from the Stories The J stories fit the cities and territory of Judah. The E stories fit the cities and territory of Israel. I found that other details of the stories consistently fit this picture as well: Both J and E have versions of the story of Joseph. In both, Joseph's brothers are jealous of him and plan to kill him, but one of the brothers saves him. In E it is Reuben, the oldest, who saves him. But in J it is Judah who saves him. The E story of Jacob's deathbed testament has a pun in the Hebrew. In creating portions for Ephraim and Manasseh, Jacob tells Joseph, " I have given you one portion more than your brothers." The Hebrew word that is translated here as "portion" is sekem, or as we pronounce it in English, Shechem. Telling the father of Ephraim that he is getting an extra Shechem is like telling the governor of Michigan, " I have given the other states some trees, but I have given you an arbor." 21

The J stories meanwhile seem to be punning on the name of the first king of Judah after the division: Rehoboam. The Hebrew root of the name Rehoboam (r-h-b) occurs six times in the J stories, usually suggesting, as does the king's name, the expanse of the country. 24

The root never occurs in E. According to an E story, Joseph makes a deathbed request in Egypt that someday his bones should be carried back to his homeland for burial. A t the end of the E story of the Exodus from Egypt, the Israelites do carry his bones back with them. * This concern for the burial of Joseph only occurs in E. Where was the traditional location of the tomb of Joseph? In Shechem, capital of Israel. Both J and E have stories of the enslavement of the people in Egypt. The J source usually 25

137

refers to the Egyptians who oversee the slaves as "taskmasters," but in a passage that appears to be E they are called "officers of misstm. " Recall that missim was the term for King Solomon's forced-labor policy, a policy that was one of the main reasons for the secession of the northern tribes of Israel. The E wording appears to be an insult to Judah and its royal family. The insult may be a double one, because the most prominent of Solomon's wives was the daughter of the pharaoh of that period. 28

The book of 1 Kings lists her first among his wives. Such a marriage would have been a notable one, further, because the kings of Egypt disdained marrying their daughters to foreigners. There is no other case recorded in the ancient Near East of a marriage of an Egyptian princess to a foreign ruler. 2 9

In E, Moses' faithful assistant is Joshua. Joshua leads the people in battle against the Amalekites; he serves as watchman inside the Tent of Meeting whenever Moses is not meeting with the deity there; he is the only Israelite who is not involved in the golden calf incident; and he seeks to prevent the misuse of prophecy. In J, on the other hand, Joshua plays no role. Why the special treatment of Joshua in E but not in J ? Joshua was a northern hero. He is identified as coming from the tribe of Ephraim, Jeroboam's tribe; Joshua's tomb is in the territory of Ephraim, and, according to the last chapter of the book of Joshua, Joshua's work culminates in a covenant ceremony at Shechem. 30

According to a J story, Moses sends a group of spies from the wilderness into the promised land. A l l but one of the spies report that the land is impregnable because its inhabitants are so huge and fierce. The one spy who challenges this report and encourages the people to have faith is Caleb. In the story, the spies travel through the Negev (the southern desert of the land), the hill country, as far as Hebron, then to the Wadi Eshkol. A l l of these places are in Judah's territory. In J, the spies only see Judah." As for the hero of the story, Caleb, he is the eponymous ancestor of the Calebites. The Calebites held territory in the hill country of Judah. The Calebite territory in fact included Hebron, Judah's capital.The cumulative, consistent conclusion from all of this evidence, it seems to me, is: (1) the early investigators were right about the existence of the two sources, J and E; (2) the person who wrote J was particularly concerned with the kingdom of Judah, and the person who wrote E was particularly interested in the kingdom of Israel. Still, as I said in the introduction we are interested in more than the authors' real estate preferences. The question is, why did they write these stories? What was happening in their world that prompted them to write these things?

The First Bible When the redactor included Deuteronomy among his sources, he achieved an additional effect which he may not even have intended. Deuteronomy was now both the last book of the Torah and the first book of the Deuteronomistic history. There was now a natural continuity from Genesis to the end of 2 Kings. The American biblical scholar David Noel Freedman has called this eleven-book continuous story the Primary History (Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deuteronomy, Joshua, Judges, 1 and 2 Samuel, 1 and 2 Kings). He has also referred to it as "The First Bible. "That really is a useful way to look at it. The Primary History formed the core around which the rest of the Bible was built. It told the stories of the events that set the stage for everything that was to happen later: the creation, the birth of the people, the settlement in the land, the establishment of the messianic line. It contained the four major covenants (Noah, Abraham, Sinai, David). The various prophets could be understood against the background of the history it told. Isaiah could be understood better when seen against the background of the reign of Hezekiah, in which he lived. Jeremiah could be understood better against the background of Josiah. The rest of the books of the Hebrew Bible (Old Testament) and the New Testament likewise came to be understood by the communities who preserved them in the context of the central events of the Primary History. That is why I chose to concentrate on these particular books here, and that is why the redactor's work was so important to the formation of the Bible.

138

Escaped Remnant Those Escaped Remnant from Assyria and Babylonia were Levites Priests from Gerson, Cohat and Merari that settled in the islands of Ophir. Ophir is the only place for their escaped for ships are available to escape the captivity. King YahdidiYah (Solomon) made a navy of ships to collect gold from Ophir, 1Kings 9:26. 1Chronicles 6:1 Descendants of Levi: The sons of Levi: Gerson

Cohat

Merari

Libni Shimei Jahath Zimmah Joah Iddo Zerah Jeaterai

Amran Ishar Hebron Uzziel Mahali Mushi Aaron Korah Libni Eleazar Ebiasaph Shimea Phinehas Assir Uzza Abishua Tahath Shimea Bukki ZephaniYah Haggiah Uzzi Azariah Asaiah Zerahiah Joel Maraioth Elkanah Amariah Amasai Ahitub Mahath Zadok Elkanah Ahimaaz Zuph Azariah Toah Johanan Eliel Azariah- Jeroham (Priest of Elkanah Solomon Shumuel temple ) Joel Amariah Heman Ahitub Zadok Shallum Hilkiah Azariah Seraiah Jehozadak-captive in Babylon Noticed until Phinehas on Exodus 6:25 last levites at time of Exodus of Moses Noticed that Cohat descendant on Amran reach Babylonian captivity. Noticed that Cohat descendants on Ishar reach the reign of King David. th Noticed that Gerson and Merari descendants stopped after 7 generations is the time of Escaped Remnant from Assyria, Isaiah 11:11. The assigned priesthood for Yisrawale was Gerson,Merari and Cohat, while in Yahuwdah and BenYahmin is Cohat only. The traditional appointed feast days of Yahweh in Leviticus 23 was neglegted just after Moses until re-instituted again by King Josias at near the time of Babylonian captivity.

139

CHRONOLOGICAL EVENTS BASED ON HOLY BIBLE RECORDS YEAR

REFERENCE

HEBREW NAME-MEANING-EVENTS

B.C.E. (Before Common Era) 3992 Dan.9:24-27 Creation of (1)Adam-Awdam-to show blood in face 3862 Gen.5:3-6 Seth â&#x20AC;&#x201C;Sheeth-appoint 3757 Gen.5:9 Enosh-Awnash-to be frail 3667 Gen.5:12 Cainan-Kane-a nest 3597 Gen.5:15 Mahalalel-Halal-praise Yah 3532 Gen.5:18 Yared-Yared-to descend to lower region 3370 Gen.5:21 Enoch-Kawnek-discipline 3305 Gen.5:25 Metuselah-Methuselah 3118 Gen.5:28-29 Lamech-Lehmek-uncertain 3062 Gen.5:5 Death of Adam 3005 Gen.5:23 Enoch taken away 2950 Gen.5:8 Death of Seth 2936 Gen.5:28 (10)Noah-Nooakh-to rest 2852 Gen.5:11 Death of Enosh 2757 Gen.5:14 Death of Cainan 2702 Gen.5:17 Death of Mahalalel 2570 Gen.5:20 Death of Yared 2436 Gen.5:32 Shem-Seem-call a name.Ham Yahpet born 2341 Gen.5:31 Death of Lamech 2336 Gen.5:27 Death of Metuselah 2336 Gen.7:6 Ark of Noah Great flood,Noah and 3 children, wives survived Archaeological Findings: Ancient Ebla

In 1974 at site of ancient Ebla northern Syria, exemplify the plethora of pre-flood and post flood writings 2334 Gen.11:10 Arphakshad-Rawpad-to refresh 2299 Gen.11:12 Selah-Shawlakh-to send away 2269 Gen.11:14 Heber-Awba-crossover 2235 Gen.11:14 (15)Peleg-Pawleg-to divide (Yoktam father of Ophir) 2235 Gen.10:25 Tower of Babel-Migdalah Bawlal Confounded the language of Son of Man. Heber language was called Hebrew from name Heber. 2205 Gen.11:18 Reu-Rawaw-shepherd 2173 Gen.11:20 Serug-Sawrag-to intwine 2143 Gen.11:22 Nachor-Nakharaw-to snore 2114 Gen.11:24 Thare-Tehrakh-trembling 2044 Gen.11:26(20)Abram(Abraham) Father to be raise of people.Covenant Gen.17:9-10 Gen.15:20 Hittite

140

Archaeological Findings: Hittites Monuments

In 1906 excavation at Boghazkoy (ancient Hattusas, capital of Hittite History and culture). In Carchemish, Euprates River in Syria unearthed the Hittites monuments in the later half of the 19th century.

1996 Gen.11:19 Death of Peleg 1995 Gen.11:25 Death of Nachor 1986 Gen.9:29 Death of Noah 1966 Gen.11:21 Death of Reu 1958 Gen.17:25 Ismael Abraham is 86 years old when Ismael born by Hagar 1944 Gen.11:5 (21)Isaac-Tsawkhak-to laugh outright, born by Sarah Gen.21:14 Ismael sent to Masry (Egypt) 1943 Gen.11:23 Death of Serug 1009 Gen.11:32 Death of Thare 1896 Gen.11:13 Death of Arphakshad 1884 Gen.25:26 (22)Yahkoob-Awkab-heel catcher-change to Yahshear-to be straight 1869 Gen.25:7 Death of Abraham 1866 Gen.11:15 Death of Selah 1836 Gen.11:11 Death of Shem 1805 Gen.11:17 Death of Heber 1784 Gen.37:28 The 12 Sons of Yahshear - Yohseph sold to Ismael and to Masry (Egyptian) 1764 Gen.35:28 Death of Isaac 1754 Gen.47:9 Yahkoob and 11 sons enter Masry for 400 years Yahkoob died in Masry Yohseph died in Masry SEC no. 3478 from no. 8280 Yisrawale (Israel) means “Prince of Sarah” to distinguished from Ismael means “In the name of my master Sarah” 1354 Ex.12:40 Exodus of Moses-Mawshaw-to pull out of water. Passover Moses brought out of Masry all (13 Tribes) Tribes of Yisrawale. 874 1Kings 6:1 480 years From Exodus to 4th year of King YahdidiYah (Solomon) 838 1Kings 11:42 Divided Kingdom 838 1Kings 14:2 King Rehoboam-Rakhobam King Jeroboam-Yeroboam 2 tribes City of Yahrusalem 10 tribes City of Samaria (Yisrawale) 821 1Kings 15:20 King Abia-AbiYah-father is Yah 818 1Kings 15:10 King Asa-Awsaw 816 815 792 791 787

1Kings 15:25 1Kings 15:28 1Kings 16:18 1Kings 16:15 1Kings 16:23

780 1Kings 16:29 141

King Nadab King Baasha King Elah King Zimri King Omri-bought the hills of Samaria from Shemer where Samaria name comes King Ahab-EliYah,

ObadiYah, Elisha, MicaYah period Archaeological Findings: Moabite stone

King Mesha of Moab inscribed in stone erected as historical record of his revolt against Yisrawale as recorded in 2Kings 1:1,3:4-5. The name Yahweh inscribed in ancient Paleo-Hebrew characters while the whole text was written in PhoenicianMoabite form. Reason is that they cannot pronounced the name Yahweh in their Moabite language so they just copied the name in original form of writings.

776 1Kings 22:51 King Yehoshaphat 760 1Kings 22:51 King Ahaziah 758 2Kings 3:1 King Yoram 744 2Chro.21.5 King Yoraim â&#x20AC;&#x201C; Yaham-people of Yahweh 744 2Chro.22:2 King Ahaziah-AwkhasYah-Yah has siezed 743 2Kings 9:24 King Yehu-he killed both kings Yoram and Ahaziah 743 2Chor.22:12 Queen Atali-Athlahee-Yah strength of Yah 737 2Chro.24:1 King Yoash-Yahaysh-Yah fired 715 2Kings 13:1 (ZechariYah stoned to death) King Yehoahaz 700 2Kings 13:10 King Yoash 697 2Chro.25:1 King Amasiah-AwmatsYah-strength of Yah 682 2Kings 14:23 King Yeroboam 668 2Kings26:3 King Uziah-OozeeYah-power of Yah - Isaiah, Hosea, Amos 630 2Kings 15:8 King ZachariYah 629 629 619 617

2Kings 15:13 2Kings 15:17 2Kings 15:23 2Kings 15:23

King Shallum King Menahim King Pekahiah King Pekah-Tribe of Nepthali deported to Assyria

616 2Chro.27:1 King Yoatam-Yahthawn-Yah is perfect 600 2Chro.28:1 King Acaz-Awkhaz-to sieze possesor 588 2Kings 15:30 584 2Chro.29:1 King Ezequiaz-ChawzkYah-strengt of Yah 578 2Kings 17:24

Shalmanazer King of Assyria deported 9 tribes of Yisrawale into Assyria. Start of Captivity. Ezekiel period

5 Nations Replaced Yisrawale (Abba,Cutha,Hammath,Separvaim and Babylon) 142

King Hoshea

Isaiah 11:11 ESCAPED REMNANT ESCAPED REMNANT from Assyria,Egypt,Pathros,Cush,Elam,Shinar,Hammath and from the islands of the sea. Encyclopedia Judaica YHWH vol.7 p.680

BLASPHEMY =

The name pronounced “Yah-oo-ay” was avoided to pronounced during Assyrian Captivity but only High Priest can utter that Name eight (8) times on the Day of Atonement, a day of fasting on the 10th day of the 7th month. Sanhedrin (Highest Court) ruled a decree of offense of BLASPHEMY to whoever pronounced and uttered that name in public or in solemn assemblies and instead they substituted the word ADONAI the name of diety of Canaan where they were living.

555 2Chro.33:1 King Manases-Nawshaw-causing to forget 500 2Chro.33:21 King Amon-Awmone-skilled 498 2Chro.34:1 King Yosias-YahayshYah-fire of Yah, ZephaniYah period 480 2Chro,35:19 King Yosias restored the Feast of Passover 2Chro.36:2 King Yoacas-EeshYah-formation of Yah 467 2Chro.36:4-5 King Yoaquim-YahkoonYah-Yah will establish 464 Daniel 1:1 King Nebuchadnesar of Babylonia Start of Babylonian Captivity 464 BCE is 463 years BCE plus 27-28 CE the 49th year Sabbathical year = 490 years as prophesied by Daniel in Daniel 9:24-27 Daniel 9:24-27 “Seventy weeks are determined upon thy people and upon thy holy city, to finish the transgression, and to make an end of sins, and to make reconciliation for iniquity, and to bring in everlasting righteousness, and to seal up the vision and prophecy, and to anoint the most Holy. Know therefore and understand, that from the going forth the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem unto the Messiah the Prince shall be seven weeks, and threescore and two weeks: the street shall be built again, and the wall, even in trouble times. And after threescore and two weeks shall Messiah be cut off, but not for himself: and the people of the prince that shall come shall destroy the city and the sanctuary, and the end thereof shall be with a flood, and unto the end of the war desolations are determined. And he shall confirm the covenant with many for one week: and in the midst of the week he shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease, and for the overspreading of abominations he shall make it desolate, even until the consummation, and that determined shall be poured upon the desolate.”

143

490 years from Babylonian Captivity (70 x 7 = 490 years)( Sabbathical Year) On year 0027-0028 A.D. Sabbathical year or 49th year (seven weeks Sabbathical Year) On year 0028-0029 A.D. Jubilee year or first year or the 50th year On year 0029-0030 A.D. second year On year 0030-0031 A.D. third year ( and three) On year 0031-0032 A.D. fourth year, on 14th day of the first month (Abib) is Passover day (two weeks) On year 1987-88 A,D. a Sabbathical Year or 49th year On year 1988-1989 A.D. is a Jubilee Year On year 2036-2037 A,D. a Sabbathical Year or 49th year On year 2037-2038 A.D. is a Jubilee Year

70th Jubilee Year In Leviticus 25 was mentioned the Jubilee year is the 50th year and the first year of the 49th year cycle. From Exodus of Moses to start of Babylonian Captivity happened 19 Jubilee Years. From Babylonian Captivity to Ministerial of Yahshu’a Messiah of Nazareth in Yisrawale happened 10 Jubilee Years. From ministerial of Yahshu’a Messiah of Nazareth in Yisrawale to year 1988-1989 A.D. happened 40 Jubilee Years. Total of 69 Jubilee Years happened from Exodux of Moses to year 1988-1989 A.D.Jubilee Year. The next Jubilee Year on year 2037-2038 A.D.will be the 70th Jubille Years from Exodus of Moses.

144

Gift for YAHWEH

Thru the Precious Name Yahshu'a Messiah

Hallal Yah

MAKE YOUR OWN CALENDAR - THE FOREVER FEAST DAYS OF YAHWEH FOR ISLANDS OF THE PHILIPPINES LOCATION AND INCLUDE U.S.A. LOCATION ALSO BASED ON LEVITICUS 23 FROM YEAR 2004 UNTIL YEAR 2055 FIRST CRESCENT OF NEW MOON SIGHTING IN THE PHILIPPINES DURING SUNSET TIME

Cycles

Eclipse

49th 19th

Mar.18,1988

Days

9:00 am until:

passed

Lunar Days Hours Min. Sec. Mo.

Conjunction Time

Plus

New Moon

First

Degrees

Evening

Passover

(imaginary allignment

18 hrs

Visible on

Day

time of

Day in

Sunset of:

Abib-01

sunset

Passover

Philippines

U. S. A.

of Sun-Moon-Earth)

Passover

March 18,2004

5844

197

35.5

Mar.21,2004 @ 10:21:27.3

plus 18

Mar.22,2004

Mar.23,2004

Apr.04,2004

Apr.05,2004

Apr.04,2004

13*

March 18,2005

6209

210

58.3

Mar.10,2005 @ 19:10:01.7

plus 18

Mar.11,2005

Mar.12,2005

11.5

Mar.24,2005

Mar.25,2005

March 18,2006

6574

222

23.9

Mar.29,2006 @ 16:42:38.9

plus 18

Mar.30,2006

Mar.31,2006

12.5

March 18,2007

6939

234

49.5

Mar.19,2007 @ 01:31:13.3

plus 18

Mar.20,2007

Mar.21,2007

20.5

Apr.02,2007

Apr.03,2007

Apr.02,2007

16*

March 18,2008

7305

247

12.3

Mar.07,2008 @ 10:19:47.7

plus 18

Mar.08,2008

Mar.09,2008

Mar.21,2008

Mar.22,2008

Mar.21,2008

March 18,2009

7670

259

37.9

Mar.26,2009 @ 07:52:24.9

plus 18

Mar.27,2009

Mar.28,2009

Apr.09,2009

Apr.10,2009

Apr.09,2009

March 18,2010

8035

272

0.7

Mar.15,2010 @ 16:40:59.3

plus 18

Mar.16,2010

Mar.17,2010

12.5

Mar.29,2010

Mar.30,2010

19*

March 18,2011

8400

284

26.3

Apr.03,2011 @ 14:13:36.7

plus 18

Apr.04,2011

Apr.05,2011

Apr.17,2011

Apr.18,2011

Apr.17,2011

March 18,2012

8766

296

51.9

Mar.22,2012 @ 23:02:10.9

plus 18

Mar.23,2012

Mar.24,2012

9.5

Apr.05,2012

Apr.06,2012

March 18,2013

9131

309

14.7

Mar.12,2013 @ 07:50:45.3

plus 18

Mar.13,2013

Mar.14,2013

Mar.26,2013

Mar.27,2013

Mar.26,2013

March 18,2014

9496

321

40.3

Mar.31,2014 @ 05:23:22.5

plus 18

Apr.01,2014

Apr.02,2014

18.5

Apr.14,2014

Apr.15,2014

Apr.14,2014

March 18,2015

9861

333

5.9

Mar.20,2015 @ 14:11:56.9

plus 18

Mar.21,2015

Mar.22,2015

Apr.03,2015

Apr.04,2015

March 18,2016

10227

346

28.7

Mar.08,2016 @ 23:00:31.3

plus 18

Mar.09,2016

Mar.10,2016

9.5

Mar.22,2016

Mar.23,2016

March 18,2017

10592

358

54.3

Mar.27,2017 @ 20:33:08.5

plus 18

Mar.28,2017

Mar.29,2017

Apr.10,2017

Apr.11,2017

March 18,2018

10957

371

Mar.17,2018 @ 05:21:43.0

plus 18

Mar.18,2018

Mar.19,2018

18.5

Mar.31,2018

Apr.01,2018

Mar.31,2018

Mar.20,2019

Mar.21,2019

Apr.12,2006

Apr.13,2006

March 18,2019

11322

383

42.7

Mar.06,2019 @ 15:10:17.3

plus 18

Mar.07,2019

Mar.08,2019

13.5

March 18,2020

11688

395

8.3

Mar.24,2020 @ 11:42:54.5

plus 18

Mar.25,2020

Mar.26,2020

Apr.07,2020

Apr.08,2020

Apr.07,2020

March 18,2021

12053

408

Mar.13,2021 @ 20:31:29.0

plus 18

Mar.14,2021

Mar.15,2021

Mar.27,2021

Mar.28,2021

11*

March 18,2022

12418

420

56.7

Apr.01,2022 @ 18:04:06.1

plus 18

Apr.02,2022

Apr.03,2022

Apr.15,2022

Apr.16,2022

March 18,2023

12783

432

22.3

Mar.22,2023 @ 02:52:40.5

plus 18

Mar.23,2023

Mar.24,2023

19.5

Apr.05,2023

Apr.06,2023

Apr.05,2023

13*

March 18,2024

13149

445

Mar.10,2024 @ 11:41:15.0

plus 18

Mar.11,2024

Mar.12,2024

Mar.24,2024

Mar.25,2024

Mar.24,2024

March 18,2025

13514

457

10.7

Mar.29,2025 @ 09:13:52.1

plus 18

Mar.30,2025

Mar.31,2025

16.5

Apr.12,2025

Apr.13,2025

Apr.12,2025

March 18,2026

13879

469

36.3

Mar.18,2026 @ 18:02:26.5

plus 18

Mar.19,2026

Mar.20,2026

Apr.01,2026

Apr.02,2026

16*

March 18,2027

14244

482

Mar.08,2027 @ 18:03:51.00 plus 18

Mar.09,2027

Mar.10,2027

Mar.22,2027

Mar.23,2027

March 18,2028

14610

494

24.7

Mar.26,2028 @ 00:23:38.1

plus 18

Mar.26,2028

Mar.27,2028

9.5

Apr.08,2028

Apr.09,2028

Apr.08,2028

March 18,2029

14975

507

47.4

Mar.15,2029 @ 09:12:12.6

plus 18

Mar.16,2029

Mar.17,2029

16.5

Mar.29,2029

Mar.30,2029

Mar.29,2029

19*

March 18,2030

15340

519

Apr.04,2030 @ 06:44:49.8

plus 18

Apr.04,2030

Apr.05,2030

17.5

Apr.04,2030

Apr.05,2030

Apr.04,2030

March 18,2031

15705

531

38.6

Mar.23,2031 @ 15:33:25.2

plus 18

Mar.24,2031

Mar.25,2031

13.5

Apr.06,2031

Apr.07,2031

March 18,2032

16071

544

1.4

Mar.12,2032 @ 00:21:58.6

plus 18

Mar.12,2032

Mar.13,2032

Mar.25,2032

Mar.26,2032

Mar.25,2032

556

Mar.30,2033 @ 21:54:35.8

plus 18

Mar.31,2033

Apr.01,2033

March 18,2034

16801

568

52.6

Mar.20,2034 @ 06:43:10.2

plus 18

Mar.21,2034

Mar.22,2034

Apr.03,2034

Apr.04,2034

Apr.03,2034

March 18,2035

March 18,2033

17166

16436

581

15.4

Mar.09,2035 @ 15:31:44.6

plus 18

Mar.10,2035

Mar.11,2035

13.5

Mar.23,2035

Apr.13,2033

Mar.24,2035

Apr.14,2033

Mar.24,2035

Apr.14,2033

March 18,2036

17532

593

Mar.27,2036 @ 13:04:21.8

plus 18

Mar.28,2036

Mar.29,2036

14.5

Apr.10,2036

Apr.11,2036

50-1

March 18,2037

17897

606

3.8

Mar.16,2037 @ 21:52:56.2

plus 18

Mar.17,2037

Mar.18,2037

Mar.30,2037

Mar.31,2037

March 18,2038

18262

618

29.4

Mar.06,2038 @ 06:41:30.6

plus 18

Mar.07,2038

Mar.08,2038

Mar.20,2038

Mar.21,2038

Mar.20,2038

March 18,2039

18627

630

Mar.25,2039 @ 04:14:07.8

plus 18

Mar.26,2039

Mar.27,2039

Apr.08,2039

Apr.09,2039

Apr.08,2039

10*

March 18,2040

18993

643

17.8

Mar.13,2040 @ 13:02:42.2

plus 18

Mar.14,2040

Mar.15,2040

14.5

Mar.27,2040

Mar.28,2040

655

43.4

Apr.01,2041 @ 10:35:19.4

plus 18

Apr.02,2041

Apr.03,2041

March 18,2042

19723

667

Mar.21,2042 @ 19:13:53.8

plus 18

Mar.22,2042

Mar.23,2042

Apr.04,2042

Apr.05,2042

13*

March 18,2043

March 18,2041

20088

680

31.8

Mar.11,2043 @ 04:12:28.2

plus 18

Mar.12,2043

Mar.13,2043

Mar.25,2043

Mar.26,2043

Mar.25,2043

March 18,2044

20454

692

57.4

Mar.29,2044 @ 01:45:05.4

plus 18

Mar.30,2044

Mar.31,2044

Apr.12,2044

Apr.13,2044

Apr.12,2044

March 18,2045

20819

704

Mar.18,2045 @ 01:34:39.8

plus 18

Mar.19,2045

Mar.20,2045

20.5

Apr.01,2045

Apr.02,2045

Apr.01,2045

16*

March 18,2046

21184

717

45.8

Mar.07,2046 @ 19:22:14.2

plus 18

Mar.08,2046

Mar.09,2046

11.5

Mar.21,2046

Mar.22,2046

March 18,2047

21549

729

11.4

Mar.26,2047 @ 16:54:51.4

plus 18

Mar.27,2047

Mar.28,2047

12.5

Apr.09,2047

Apr.10,2047

March 18,2048

21915

742

34.1

Mar.15,2048 @ 01:43:25.9

plus 18

Mar.16,2048

Mar.17,2048

Mar.29,2048

Mar.30,2048

Mar.29,2048

19*

March 18,2049

19358

22280

754

59.8

Apr.02,2049 @ 23:16:03.0

plus 18

Apr.03,2049

Apr.04,2049

March 18,2050

22645

766

25.4

Mar.23,2050 @ 08:04:37.4

plus 18

Mar.24,2050

Mar.25,2050

Apr.06,2050

Apr.07,2050

Apr.06,2050

March 18,2051

23010

779

48.1

Mar.12,2051 @ 16:53:11.9

plus 18

Mar.13,2051

Mar.14,2051

12.5

Mar.26,2051

Mar.27,2051

March 18,2052

23376

791

13.8

Mar.30,2052 @ 14:25:49.0

plus 18

Mar.31,2052

Apr.01,2052

Apr.13,2052

Apr.14,2052

March 18,2053

23741

803

39.4

Mar.19,2053 @ 23:14:23.4

plus 18

Mar.20,2053

Mar.21,2053

9.5

Apr.02,2053

Apr.03,2053

18 19

5* 6

March 18,2054 March 18,2055

24106 24471

816 828

9 19

0 16

57 8

2.1 27.7

Mar.09,2054 @ 08:02:57.0 Mar.28,2055 @ 05:35:35.1

plus 18 plus 18

Mar.10,2054 Mar.29,2055

Mar.11,2054 Mar.30,2055

17 18.5

Mar.23,2054 Apr.11,2055

Mar.24,2054 Apr.12,2055

Mar.23,2054 Apr.11,2055

Legend:

Day passed / 29.530588715 = Lunar Mo. minus Lunar Mo. X 29.530588715 = Days minus Days X 24 = Hours minus Hours X 60 = Minutes minus minutes X 60 = seconds

= Plus 13th Lunar Mo. = Sabbathical Year

= Jubilee Year

Note:

Apr.17,2049

Apr.15,2041

Computation Formula:

Apr.16,2049

Apr.16,2041

From solar eclipse at 09:00:00 (Philippine Local Time) on Mar.18,1988 to Mar.18,xxxx = Days passed

9.5

Apr.15,2041

First day Start on sunset of previous day Calendar Based on Vernal Equinox Hillel II metonic 19 years cycle calendar on 359 A.D.

Notes on Philippines and U.S.A. Feast days When the Conjunction in Philippines is from 00:00:01 a.m.or one second passed midnight

vernal equinox where the day and the night time length

until one second before noon time (11:59:59 a.m.) the Feast in U.S.A. is EARLIER in one Day.

offered after Passover, in Feast of Unleavened Bread after Sabbath Day on that day of 'Wave-sheaf offering'.

Mar.18 @ 09:00:00 minus Days : Hours : Minutes : Seconds equals Conjunction Date and Time (The 13th month 29.530588715 days is added if the 14th day Passover Day falls on before March 18).

is based only on calculations but not by observation of is the same, in which affect the growth of 'barley' to be

Vernal Equinox day & night length is same on March 18. According to Flavius Josephus Antiquities of The Jews

Conjunction Date and Time plus 18 hrs equals New Moon Visible on the coming sunset.

that 'Passover Day' never held before 'Vernal Equinox'.

New Moon visible on sunset start the First day until tomorrow sunset time.

The First Month is Abib corresponds to month of March.

Total numbers of Hours from Conjunction Time until time of sunset to view New Moon divide by two (2) equals Degrees at sunset

Halul Island, Qatar July 03,2004 Sabbath Day

March is first, therefore the seventh (7th) is September Septe is Seven, Octo is Eight, Nove is nine, Dece is Ten.

Apr.17,2049

YAHWEH CALENDER 2012 25th OF 49TH YEAR CYCLE CALENDAR -

JANUARY WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 1 1 2 3 4 5 6 2 8 9 10 11 12 13 3 15 16 17 18 19 20 4 22 23 24 25 26 27 5 29 30 31 10 degrees APRIL WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 14 1 2 3 4 5 6 15 8 9 10 11 12 13 16 15 16 17 18 19 20 17 22 23 24 25 26 27 18 29 30 15.0 degrees JULY WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 27 1 2 3 4 5 6 28 8 9 10 11 12 13 29 15 16 17 18 19 20 30 22 23 24 25 26 27 31 29 30 31 20 degrees OCTOBER WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 40 1 2 3 4 5 41 7 8 9 10 11 12 42 14 15 16 17 18 19 43 21 22 23 24 25 26 44 28 29 30 31

SAB 7 14 21 28

15.5 degrees MAY WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 18 1 2 3 4 19 6 7 8 9 10 11 20 13 14 15 16 17 18 21 20 21 22 23 24 25 22 27 28 29 30 31

SAB 7 14 21 28

20.5 degrees AUGUST WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 31 1 2 3 32 5 6 7 8 9 10 33 12 13 14 15 16 17 34 19 20 21 22 23 24 35 26 27 28 29 30 31

SAB 7 14 21 28

SAB 6 13 20 27

- 1st YEAR OF METONIC 19TH YEAR CALENDAR

FEBRUARY WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 5 1 2 3 6 5 6 7 8 9 10 7 12 13 14 15 16 17 8 19 20 21 22 23 24 9 26 27 28 29

13.5.0 degrees NOVEMBER WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 44 1 2 45 4 5 6 7 8 9 46 11 12 13 14 15 16 47 18 19 20 21 22 23 48 25 26 27 28 29 30

18.5 degrees

SAB 4 11 18 25

SAB 5 12 19 26

SAB 4 11 18 25

SAB 3 10 17 24

12 degrees

Passover

F.U.B

w.s.offering

Pentecost

MARCH WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 9 1 2 10 4 5 6 7 8 9 11 11 12 13 14 15 16 12 18 19 20 21 22 23 13 25 26 27 28 29 30

SAB 3 10 17 24 31

9.5 degrees JUNE WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 22 1 23 3 4 5 6 7 8 24 10 11 12 13 14 15 25 17 18 19 20 21 22 26 24 25 26 27 28 29

SAB 2 9 16 23 30

14.5 degrees SEPTEMBER WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 35 36 2 3 4 5 6 7 37 9 10 11 12 13 14 38 16 17 18 19 20 21 39 23 24 25 26 27 28 40 30 19.5 degrees DECEMBER WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 48 49 2 3 4 5 6 7 50 9 10 11 12 13 14 51 16 17 18 19 20 21 52 23 24 25 26 27 28 53 30 31 18.0 degrees

Trumpets

Atonement

SAB 1 8 15 22 29

Tabernacles

New Moon NEW YEAR START ON SUNSET OF MARCH 23, 2012

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore

APPOINTED FEAST OF YAHWEH IN THE PHILIPPINE SOIL

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on

PASSOVER DAY Start on sunset of

on sunset of March 23, 2012 @ 9.5 degrees sunset of August 18, 2012 @ 13.5 degrees New Moon Visible in Philippine shore

April 05, 2012 to sunset April 06, 2012

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on

FEAST OF UNLEAVENED BREAD

on sunset of April 22, 2012 @ 15.0 degrees sunset of September 17, 2012 @ 19.5 degrees New Moon Visible in Philippine shore

Start on sunset of April 06, 2012 until sunset of April 13, 2012

April 06, 2012 Passover day Apr. 07-Apr.13, 2012 Feast of U-Bread

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on

on sunset of May 22, 2012 @ 20.5 degrees

sunset of October 17, 2012 @ 18.5 degrees

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on sunset of June 20, 2012 @ 14.5 degrees

WAVE-SHEAF OFFERING DAY

Start on sunset of April 07, 2012 until sunset of April 08, 2012

PENTECOST DAY New Moon Visible in Philippine shore New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on on sunset of July 20, 2012 @ 20.0 degrees sunset of November 15, 2012 @ 12 degrees New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on sunset of December 15, 2012 @ 18 degrees

Start on sunset of May 26, 2012 until sunset of May 27, 2012 TRUMPETS DAY Start on sunset of Sept. 17 to sunset of Sept. 18, 2012 ATONEMENT DAY Start on

New Moon on the Previous Year

sunset of Sept. 26 until sunset of

April 08, 2012 Wave-Sheaf-Offering Day

May 27, 2012 Pentecost Day September 18, 2012 Feast of Trumpets September 27, 2012 Atonement Day

Sept. 27, 2012 New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on sunset of January 24, 2012 @ 10 degrees New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on sunset of February 23, 2012 @ 15.5 degrees

FEAST OF TABERNACLES Start on sunset of Oct. 01 until sunset of Oct. 08, 2012 LAST GREAT DAY Start on sunset of

by PILLAR March 17,2001 @Halul Island, Qatar

Oct. 08 until sunset of Oct. 09, 2012

October 02-08, 2012 Feast of Tabernacles October 09, 2012 Last Great Day

LGD

YAHWEH CALENDER 2013 26th OF 49TH YEAR CYCLE CALENDAR -

JANUARY WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 1 1 2 3 4 2 6 7 8 9 10 11 3 13 14 15 16 17 18 4 20 21 22 23 24 25 5 27 28 29 30 31

SAB 5 12 19 26

18 degrees

- 2nd YEAR OF METONIC 19TH YEAR CALENDAR

FEBRUARY WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI SAB 5 1 2 6 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 7 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 8 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 9 24 25 26 27 28

MARCH WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 9 1 10 3 4 5 6 7 8 11 10 11 12 13 14 15 12 17 18 19 20 21 22 13 24 25 26 27 28 29 14 31 17 degrees JUNE WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 22 23 2 3 4 5 6 7 24 9 10 11 12 13 14 25 16 17 18 19 20 21 26 23 24 25 26 27 28 27 30 10 degrees SEPTEMBER WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 35 1 2 3 4 5 6 36 8 9 10 11 12 13 37 15 16 17 18 19 20 38 22 23 24 25 26 27 39 29 30

11.5 degrees

APRIL WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 14 1 2 3 4 5 15 7 8 9 10 11 12 16 14 15 16 17 18 19 17 21 22 23 24 25 26 18 28 29 30 11 degrees JULY WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 27 1 2 3 4 5 28 7 8 9 10 11 12 29 14 15 16 17 18 19 30 21 22 23 24 25 26 31 28 29 30 31 15.5 degrees OCTOBER WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 40 1 2 3 4 41 6 7 8 9 10 11 42 13 14 15 16 17 18 43 20 21 22 23 24 25 44 27 28 29 30 31

MAY WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 18 1 2 3 19 5 6 7 8 9 10 20 12 13 14 15 16 17 21 19 20 21 22 23 24 22 26 27 28 29 30 31

SAB 6 13 20 27

SAB 4 11 18 25

16.5 degrees AUGUST WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 31 1 2 32 4 5 6 7 8 9 33 11 12 13 14 15 16 34 18 19 20 21 22 23 35 25 26 27 28 29 30

SAB 6 13 20 27

SAB 3 10 17 24 31

20.5 degrees

14 degrees

Passover

SAB 1 8 15 22 29

SAB 7 14 21 28

9.5 degrees SAB 5 12 19 26

15 degrees NOVEMBER DECEMBER WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI SAB WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 44 1 2 48 1 2 3 4 5 6 45 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 49 8 9 10 11 12 13 46 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 50 15 16 17 18 19 20 47 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 51 22 23 24 25 26 27 48 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 52 29 30 31

SAB 2 9 16 23 30

F.U.B

w.s.offering

SAB 7 14 21 28

20.0 degrees

Pentecost

Trumpets

Atonement

Tabernacles

New Moon NEW YEAR START ON SUNSET OF MARCH 13, 2013

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore

APPOINTED FEAST OF YAHWEH IN THE PHILIPPINE SOIL

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on

PASSOVER DAY Start on sunset of

on sunset of March 13, 2013 @ 17 degrees sunset of August 07, 2013 @ 9.5 degrees

March 26, 2013 to sunset March 27, 2013

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore

FEAST OF UNLEAVENED BREAD

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on

on sunset of April 11, 2013 @ 11 degrees sunset of September 06, 2013 @ 15 degrees New Moon Visible in Philippine shore

Start on sunset of March 27, 2013 until sunset of April 03, 2013

March 27, 2013 Passover day Mar.28-Apr.03, 2013 Feast of U-Bread

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on

on sunset of May 11, 2013 @ 16.5degrees

sunset of October 06, 2013 @ 20.5 degrees

WAVE-SHEAF OFFERING DAY

Start on sunset of March 30, 2013 until sunset of March 31, 2013

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on sunset of June 09, 2013 @ 10 degrees

PENTECOST DAY New Moon Visible in Philippine shore New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on on sunset of July 09, 2013 @ 15.5 degrees sunset of November 04, 2013 @ 14 degrees New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on sunset of December 04, 2013 @ 20 degrees

Start on sunset of May 18, 2013 until sunset of May 19, 2013 TRUMPETS DAY Start on sunset of Sept. 06 to sunset of Sept. 07, 2013 ATONEMENT DAY Start on

New Moon on the Previous Year

sunset of Sept. 15 until sunset of

March 31, 2013 Wave-Sheaf-Offering Day

May 19, 2013 Pentecost Day September 07, 2013 Feast of Trumpets September 16, 2013 Atonement Day

Sept. 16, 2013 New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on sunset of January 13, 2013 @ 18 degrees New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on sunset of February 11, 2013 @ 11.5 degrees

FEAST OF TABERNACLES Start on sunset of Sept. 20 until sunset of Sept.27, 2013 LAST GREAT DAY Start on sunset of

by PILLAR March 17,2001 @Halul Island, Qatar

Sept. 27 until sunset of Sept. 28, 2013

September 21-27, 2013 Feast of Tabernacles September 28, 2013 Last Great Day

LGD

YAHWEH CALENDER 2014 27th OF 49TH YEAR CYCLE CALENDAR -

JANUARY WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 1 1 2 3 2 5 6 7 8 9 10 3 12 13 14 15 16 17 4 19 20 21 22 23 24 5 26 27 28 29 30 31 13.5 degrees APRIL WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 14 1 2 3 4 15 6 7 8 9 10 11 16 13 14 15 16 17 18 17 20 21 22 23 24 25 18 27 28 29 30 18 degrees JULY WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 27 1 2 3 4 28 6 7 8 9 10 11 29 13 14 15 16 17 18 30 20 21 22 23 24 25 31 27 28 29 30 31 17 degrees OCTOBER WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 41 1 2 3 42 5 6 7 8 9 10 43 12 13 14 15 16 17 44 19 20 21 22 23 24 45 26 27 28 29 30 31

SAT 4 11 18 25

SAT 3 10 17 24 31

MARCH WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 9 10 2 3 4 5 6 7 11 9 10 11 12 13 14 12 16 17 18 19 20 21 13 23 24 25 26 27 28 14 30 31 13 degrees JUNE WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 22 1 2 3 4 5 6 23 8 9 10 11 12 13 24 15 16 17 18 19 20 25 22 23 24 25 26 27 26 29 30

SAT 2 9 16 23 30

11.5 degrees SEPTEMBER WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 36 1 2 3 4 5 37 7 8 9 10 11 12 38 14 15 16 17 18 19 39 21 22 23 24 25 26 40 28 29 30

SAT 1 8 15 22 29

16 degrees DECEMBER WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 50 1 2 3 4 5 51 7 8 9 10 11 12 52 14 15 16 17 18 19 53 21 22 23 24 25 26 54 28 29 30 31

19 degrees SAT 5 12 19 26

SAT 5 12 19 26

SAT 4 11 18 25

10 degrees Passover

- 3rd YEAR OF METONIC 19TH YEAR CALENDAR

FEBRUARY WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI SAT 5 1 6 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 7 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 8 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 9 23 24 25 26 27 28

F.U.B

MAY WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 18 1 2 19 4 5 6 7 8 9 20 11 12 13 14 15 16 21 18 19 20 21 22 23 22 25 26 27 28 29 30 12 degrees 17.5 degrees AUGUST WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 31 1 32 3 4 5 6 7 8 33 10 11 12 13 14 15 34 17 18 19 20 21 22 35 24 25 26 27 28 29 36 31 10.5 degrees NOVEMBER WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 45 46 2 3 4 5 6 7 47 9 10 11 12 13 14 48 16 17 18 19 20 21 49 23 24 25 26 27 28 50 30 15.5 degrees w.s.offering

Pentecost

SAT 1 8 15 22 29

SAT 7 14 21 28

SAT 6 13 20 27

9 degrees

Trumpets

Atonement

Tabernacles

New Moon NEW YEAR START ON SUNSET OF APRIL 01, 2014

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore

APPOINTED FEAST OF YAHWEH IN THE PHILIPPINE SOIL

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on

PASSOVER DAY Start on sunset of

on sunset of April 01, 2014 @ 18 degrees sunset of August 26, 2014 @ 10.5 degrees

April 14, 2014 to sunset April 15, 2014

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore

FEAST OF UNLEAVENED BREAD

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on

on sunset of April 30, 2014 @ 12 degrees sunset of September 25, 2014 @ 16 degrees New Moon Visible in Philippine shore

Start on sunset of April 15, 2014 until sunset of April 23, 2014

April 15, 2014 Passover day Apr.16-Apr.23, 2014 Feast of U-Bread

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on

on sunset of May 30, 2014 @ 17.5 degrees

sunset of October 24, 2014 @ 10 degrees

WAVE-SHEAF OFFERING DAY Start on sunset of April 19, 2014 until sunset of April 20, 2014

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on sunset of June 28, 2014 @ 11.5 degrees

PENTECOST DAY New Moon Visible in Philippine shore New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on on sunset of July 28, 2014 @ 17 degrees sunset of November 23, 2014 @ 15.5 degrees New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on sunset of December 22, 2014 @ 9 degrees

Start on sunset of June 07, 2014 until sunset of June 08, 2014 TRUMPETS DAY Start on sunset of Sept. 25 to sunset of Sept. 26, 2014 ATONEMENT DAY Start on

New Moon on the Previous Year

sunset of Oct. 04 until sunset of

April 20, 2014 Wave-Sheaf-Offering Day

June 08, 2014 Pentecost Day September 26, 2014 Feast of Trumpets October 05, 2014 Atonement Day

Oct. 05, 2014 New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on sunset of January 02, 2014 @ 13.5 degrees New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on sunset of February 01, 2014 @ 19 degrees New Moon Visible in Philippine shore

FEAST OF TABERNACLES Start sunset Oct.09- until sunset of Oct. 16, 2014

on sunset of March 02, 2014 @ 13 degrees by PILLAR March 17,2001 @Halul Island, Qatar

Sunset Oct. 16 until sunset of Oct. 17, 2014

October 10-16, 2014 Feast of Tabernacles October 17, 2014 Last Great Day

LGD

YAHWEH CALENDER 2015 28th OF 49TH YEAR CYCLE CALENDAR -

JANUARY WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 1 1 2 2 4 5 6 7 8 9 3 11 12 13 14 15 16 4 18 19 20 21 22 23 5 25 26 27 28 29 30

SAB 3 10 17 24 31

14.5 degrees

SABBATHICAL YEAR

- 4th YEAR OF METONIC 19TH YEAR CALENDAR

FEBRUARY WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 5 1 2 3 4 5 6 6 8 9 10 11 12 13 7 15 16 17 18 19 20 8 22 23 24 25 26 27 9

MARCH WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 9 1 2 3 4 5 6 10 8 9 10 11 12 13 11 15 16 17 18 19 20 12 22 23 24 25 26 27 13 29 30 31

SAB 7 14 21 28

20.5 degrees

APRIL WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 14 1 2 3 15 5 6 7 8 9 10 16 12 13 14 15 16 17 17 19 20 21 22 23 24 18 26 27 28 29 30 19.5 degrees JULY WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 28 1 2 3 29 5 6 7 8 9 10 30 12 13 14 15 16 17 31 19 20 21 22 23 24 32 26 27 28 29 30 31

SAB 4 11 18 25

12.5 degrees OCTOBER WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI SAB 42 1 2 3 43 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 44 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 45 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 46 25 26 27 28 29 30 31

14 degrees

MAY WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 18 1 19 3 4 5 6 7 8 20 10 11 12 13 14 15 21 17 18 19 20 21 22 22 24 25 26 27 28 29 23 31 13 degrees AUGUST WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 32 33 2 3 4 5 6 7 34 9 10 11 12 13 14 35 16 17 18 19 20 21 36 23 24 25 26 27 28 37 30 31 18 degrees NOVEMBER WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 46 1 2 3 4 5 6 47 8 9 10 11 12 13 48 15 16 17 18 19 20 49 22 23 24 25 26 27 50 29 30

17.5 degrees

SAB 2 9 16 23 30

JUNE WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 23 1 2 3 4 5 24 7 8 9 10 11 12 25 14 15 16 17 18 19 26 21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30

SAB 1 8 15 22 29

19 degrees SEPTEMBER WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 37 1 2 3 4 38 6 7 8 9 10 11 39 13 14 15 16 17 18 40 20 21 22 23 24 25 41 27 28 29 30

F.U.B

w.s.offering

SAB 6 13 20 27

SAB 5 12 19 26

12 degrees DECEMBER WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 50 1 2 3 4 51 6 7 8 9 10 11 52 13 14 15 16 17 18 53 20 21 22 23 24 25 54 27 28 29 30 31

SAB 7 14 21 28

11 degrees

Passover

SAB 7 14 21 28

SAB 5 12 19 26

17 degrees

Pentecost

Trumpets

Atonement

Tabernacles

New Moon NEW YEAR START ON SUNSET OF MARCH 21, 2015

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore

APPOINTED FEAST OF YAHWEH IN THE PHILIPPINE SOIL

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on

PASSOVER DAY Start on sunset of

on sunset of March 21, 2015 @ 14 degrees sunset of August 16, 2015 @ 18 degrees

April 03, 2015 to sunset April 04, 2015

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore

FEAST OF UNLEAVENED BREAD

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on

on sunset of April 20, 2015 @ 19.5 degrees sunset of September 14, 2015 @ 12 degrees New Moon Visible in Philippine shore

Start on sunset of April 04, 2015 until sunset of April 11, 2015

April 04, 2015 Passover day Apr.05-Apr.11, 2015 Feast of U-Bread

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on

on sunset of May 19, 2015 @ 13 degrees

sunset of October 14, 2015 @ 17.5 degrees

WAVE-SHEAF OFFERING DAY Start on sunset of April 04, 2015 until sunset of April 05, 2015

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on sunset of June 18, 2015 @ 19 degrees

PENTECOST DAY New Moon Visible in Philippine shore New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on on sunset of July 17, 2015 @ 12.5 degrees sunset of November 12, 2015 @ 11 degrees New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on sunset of December 12, 2015 @ 17 degrees

Start on sunset of May 23, 2015 until sunset of May 24, 2015 TRUMPETS DAY Start on sunset of Sept. 14 to sunset of Sept. 15, 2015 ATONEMENT DAY Start on

New Moon on the Previous Year

sunset of Sept. 23 until sunset of

April 05, 2015 Wave-Sheaf-Offering Day

May 24, 2015 Pentecost Day September 15, 2015 Feast of Trumpets September 24, 2015 Atonement Day

Sept. 24, 2015 New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on sunset of January 21, 2015 @ 14.5 degrees New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on sunset of February 20, 2015 @ 20.5 degrees

FEAST OF TABERNACLES Start on sunset of Sept. 28 until sunset of Oct.05, 2015 LAST GREAT DAY Start on sunset of

by PILLAR March 17,2001 @Halul Island, Qatar

Oct. 05 until sunset of Oct. 06, 2015

Sept. 29-Oct. 05, 2015 Feast of Tabernacles October 06, 2015 Last Great Day

LGD

YAHWEH CALENDER 2016 29th OF 49TH YEAR CYCLE CALENDAR -

JANUARY WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 1 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 3 10 11 12 13 14 15 4 17 18 19 20 21 22 5 24 25 26 27 28 29 6 31 10.5 degrees APRIL WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 15 1 16 3 4 5 6 7 8 17 10 11 12 13 14 15 18 17 18 19 20 21 22 19 24 25 26 27 28 29

- 5th YEAR OF METONIC 19TH YEAR CALENDAR

FEBRUARY WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 6 1 2 3 4 5 7 7 8 9 10 11 12 8 14 15 16 17 18 19 9 21 22 23 24 25 26 10 28 29

SAB 2 9 16 23 30

16 degrees

SAB 2 9 16 23 30

AUGUST WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 33 1 2 3 4 5 34 7 8 9 10 11 12 35 14 15 16 17 18 19 36 21 22 23 24 25 26 37 28 29 30 31

SAB 1 8 15 22 29

13.5 degrees NOVEMBER WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 47 1 2 3 4 48 6 7 8 9 10 11 49 13 14 15 16 17 18 50 20 21 22 23 24 25 51 27 28 29 30

JUNE WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 23 1 2 3 24 5 6 7 8 9 10 25 12 13 14 15 16 17 26 19 20 21 22 23 24 27 26 27 28 29 30

SAB 7 14 21 28

9.0 degrees

JULY WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 28 1 29 3 4 5 6 7 8 30 10 11 12 13 14 15 31 17 18 19 20 21 22 32 24 25 26 27 28 29 33 31 20 degrees OCTOBER WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 42 43 2 3 4 5 6 7 44 9 10 11 12 13 14 45 16 17 18 19 20 21 46 23 24 25 26 27 28 47 30 31 13 degrees

SAB 6 13 20 27

14.5 degrees SEPTEMBER WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 37 1 2 38 4 5 6 7 8 9 39 11 12 13 14 15 16 40 18 19 20 21 22 23 41 25 26 27 28 29 30

SAB 5 12 19 26

19.5 degrees DECEMBER WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 51 1 2 52 4 5 6 7 8 9 53 11 12 13 14 15 16 54 18 19 20 21 22 23 55 25 26 27 28 29 30

18.5 degrees

F.U.B

w.s.offering

SAB 5 12 19 26

9.5 degrees

MAY WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 19 1 2 3 4 5 6 20 8 9 10 11 12 13 21 15 16 17 18 19 20 22 22 23 24 25 26 27 23 29 30 31

SAB 2 9 16 23 30

15 degrees

Passover

MARCH WK SUNMONTUEWEDTHU FRI 10 1 2 3 4 11 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 13 20 21 22 23 24 25 14 27 28 29 30 31

SAB 6 13 20 27

12.5 degrees

Pentecost

Trumpets

Atonement

SAB 4 11 18 25

SAB 3 10 17 24

SAB 3 10 17 24 31

18 degrees Tabernacles

New Moon NEW YEAR START ON SUNSET OF MARCH 09, 2016

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore

APPOINTED FEAST OF YAHWEH IN THE PHILIPPINE SOIL

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on

PASSOVER DAY Start on sunset of

on sunset of March 09, 2016 @ 9.5 degrees sunset of August 04, 2016 @ 13.5 degrees New Moon Visible in Philippine shore

March 22, 2016 to sunset March 23, 2016

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on

FEAST OF UNLEAVENED BREAD

on sunset of April 08, 2016 @ 15 degrees sunset of September 03, 2016 @ 19.5 degrees New Moon Visible in Philippine shore

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on

on sunset of May 07, 2016 @ 9 degrees

sunset of October 02, 2016 @ 13 degrees

Start on sunset of March 23, 2016 until sunset of March 30, 2016

WAVE-SHEAF OFFERING DAY Start on sunset of March 26, 2016 until sunset of March 27, 2016

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on sunset of June 06, 2016 @ 14.5 degrees

PENTECOST DAY New Moon Visible in Philippine shore New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on on sunset of July 06, 2010 @ 20 degrees sunset of November 01, 2010 @ 18.5 degrees New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on

Start on sunset of May 14, 2016 until sunset of May 15, 2016 TRUMPETS DAY Start on sunset of

sunset of November 30, 2016 @ 12.5 degrees

Sept. 03 to sunset of Sept. 04, 2016

March 23, 2016 Passover day Mar.24-Mar.30, 2016 Feast of U-Bread April 27, 2016 Wave-Sheaf-Offering Day

May 15, 2016 Pentecost Day September 04, 2016 Feast of Trumpets

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on sunset of December 30, 2016 @18 degrees

New Moon on the Previous Year

ATONEMENT DAY Start on sunset of Sept. 12 until sunset of

September 13, 2016 Atonement Day

Sept. 13, 2016 New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on sunset of January 10, 2016 @ 10.5 degrees New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on sunset of February 09, 2016 @ 16 degrees

FEAST OF TABERNACLES Start on sunset of Sept. 17 until sunset of Sept.24, 2016 LAST GREAT DAY Start on sunset of

by PILLAR March 17,2001 @Halul Island, Qatar

Sept. 24 until sunset of Sept. 25, 2016

September 18-24, 2016 Feast of Tabernacles September 25, 2016 Last Great Day

LGD